Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

…Charles was by all accounts a harsh man and it is doubtful whether he held any affection for his numerous wives. For Charles, marriage was just a powerful tool to create political alliances. Marianne, unlike many of his wives, supported Charles's claim to the throne before he was crowned Emperor. Instead of tying herself to his cause by marriage, she became his Knight of Honor. Shortly after Charles seized the throne and her eighteenth birthday, they married. No longer able to be a Knight of Honor, she continued to fight for her husband as the Knight of Six. To many, she was his favored wife and their rumored relationship is the basis for many love dramas…

—Charles and Marianne: A Couple that Changed the World

Aries Villa

Empress Marianne had dismissed the royal guard. An unusual occurrence, but their constant presence had to be stifling. Cornelia ignored the slight twinge in her chest. Lady Marianne was an excellent warrior, having never lost a duel. She just wanted her privacy and the time of bloodshed had long passed. Within the manor, there was nothing that could harm her.

Cornelia’s footsteps echoed as she finished her last inspection and headed to check on her two younger half-siblings. Lelouch and Nunnally were rambunctious little rascals and it would be just like them to use the guard’s absence as an excuse to pull another prank. 

Pausing in front of an unusually candid photo of her father enraptured by a book beneath a tree, Cornelia smirked. It was a picture she hadn’t seen before. The Emperor guarded his likeness zealously and Cornelia knew that the photo would mysteriously vanish after his next visit.

The carousel of photos was a game between him and Lady Marianne. Undoubtedly, she would replace the photo once he left and their scavenger hunt would recommence. Eventually, he would retaliate by taking her favorite book or movie hostage and she would either apologize or steadfastly ignore him.

None of his other wives had the courage to snub him. Not even Cornelia’s mother.

A loud creak brought her out of her musings. She had a feeling she knew who it was, but still, she held her spear securely. If there was an attack, a gun would be more effective, but the spear was customary for the royal guard. She tensed and rounded the corner. 

It was Nunnally, as expected.

"Why aren't you in bed, sweetie?"

Nunnally hid her hands behind her back. "Nothing."

She looked cute, shifting from foot to foot nervously. Sighing, Cornelia pulled Nunnally's hands forward and glanced in amusement at the frosting. The sight was familiar. Her own sister, sweet Euphemia, would also sneak into the kitchens for a little extra dessert.

"You know you aren't supposed to sneak food, Nunnally."

"Please don't tell Mommy, Nellie. Please?"

That manipulative little angel. Her shoulders shook as she suppressed the chuckle that sought to escape. Nunnally and Euphemia were really kindred souls... except...

"Is Lelouch behind your little escapade?"

She blinked and pouted. "Don’t use big words, Nellie! It’s not fair. And please don't tell Lulu."

She looked so innocent staring down at the floor. But Cornelia knew the spiel after all these months. "You little rascals are up to something. Now off to bed before I tell your mother."

Nunnally looked vaguely disappointed in herself. Distraction then. Bed first and then Cornelia would find Lelouch. Hopefully he wasn't going after her hair product... again. 

Nunnally tilted her head to the side and Cornelia stilled. What was she hearing?

"MOMMY! NO!" Nunnally screamed and then she was off, running down the hallway.

Cornelia dropped her spear and pulled out her gun; whatever spooked Nunnally could be a danger. "Royal guards, move in. This is your commander, Cornelia, ordering you to move in."

Nunnally ran towards the atrium. Rapid gun fire, muffled by wooden doors, resounded through the still air. Cornelia pushed Nunnally to the floor and burst into the atrium just in time to see her mentor collapse on the stairs. 

A small figure hurried through the darkness and Cornelia fired, her bullets flying wide. 

Cornelia ran past Lady Marianne and her boot squelched in a slowly growing pool of blood.

No. No... This could not be happening. Orders. Training. Deep breath.

"The royal family is under attack. Secure the building and the prince and princess. Let no one leave. The attacker is small and has an automatic gun." She crouched down by her empress, who was thankfully still breathing, slowly and painfully, but still alive. Her hands shook as she pressed the emergency care button. She had never thought it would be necessary. "Lady Marianne, just hold in there, you're going to be fine."

Blood welled up from bullet holes and Cornelia glanced at her blood stained hands as she helplessly tried to apply pressure. So much blood. The simple brown work dress that Marianne favored grew dark. Like a rotting wound. What was she supposed to do?

Behind her, Nunnally was screaming and she could hear Lord Gottwald trying to comfort her as he escorted her away. This wasn't supposed to happen. Assassinations were supposed to be over now that their father was the Emperor. Poor Nunnally and Lelouch. She remembered what it was like to constantly fear for her life. She wanted to make sure no child ever felt that kind of fear. That was why she was a soldier. But she had failed.

"You've got to survive."

Blood soaked into the carpet and trailed down the stairs. Lady Marianne was silent except for her shallow breaths becoming quieter and quieter.

Pendragon National Hospital

Lady Marianne would survive. She had to. She was a knight and an empress. There was no way she would allow herself to die. Cornelia's eyes trailed up the paneled walls to look at the clock. It had been too long. She looked back at the guards standing along the walls. There was nothing she could do but wait... She just had to wait and hope for the best. 

Wait. Like she waited for the medical team. Like she waited for the helicopter to arrive at the hospital. Wait... 

She was the Captain of Empress Marianne's royal guard... and all she could do was wait.

The door swung open to reveal Lord Gottwald escorting Nunnally and Lelouch, still in their nightgowns with dried tears shimmering in the light. Lord Gottwald guided the two royals to the couch and they sat. Lelouch observed the room, poised and upright, while Nunnally hid her face in his lap. Lord Gottwald snapped to attention before Cornelia.

"Any news, Commander?"

She shook her head as she glanced back up at the clock. "Empress Marianne is still in surgery."

He relaxed marginally before dropping to his knee and bowing his head in shame. "Forgive me, Your Highness, I failed to protect her."

What? He failed to protect her? Lady Marianne was only alive because of Nunnally's keen ears. Chance. Simple. Stupid. Chance. What was he supposed to have done? 

Cornelia had ordered the royal guard to withdraw as per Lady Marianne's request. She should have left someone with her. She had failed to take her job seriously, thinking that nothing could happen in this day and age. The Emblem of Blood was over. Royals weren’t supposed to fear assassinations in the dark anymore. No one would risk the Emperor’s wrath. Not after he executed his own wife for trying to assasinate Schneizel.

The royal guard was supposed to be ceremonial… but she had been wrong. Now, Lady Marianne might pay for her foolish mistake with her life.

Surprisingly, Lelouch snapped at them both, "You both failed to protect my mother. She may very well be dead because of your negligence, but there's nothing you can do about that now. Just find the assassin who betrayed my mother's trust."

Lord Gottwald gulped before positioning himself in the corner, watching the door. 

Glancing at the young prince, Cornelia marveled at his stone cold face. Right now, he held himself like an adult—only his arm, protectively curled around Nunnally, betrayed his unease. 

Cornelia nodded and resisted looking at the tempting clock in the corner. Instead, she pulled out her phone. She wasn't a doctor, but she could find the assassin. "Report."

Lord Aldfeld spoke clearly although she could hear the stress in his voice. "We've combed the house and the surrounding area. We haven't found anybody, but we do have a witness. Anya... Alstreim, but she didn't get to see the attacker. I think she is in shock. She only remembers the Empress falling."

Another failure of hers. She had forgotten to secure the room in her panic. Mistake after mistake. How could she ever atone? “What of the security footage?”

A moment of hesitation. “All recording devices were disabled.”

Cornelia frowned. Nobody should have been able to do that. Lady Marianne’s security was redundant to the absurd. "Keep searching. Interview all the staff members. One of them may be our assassin. Any chance it was Anya?"

"Maybe... But I don't think so. I doubt she would be able to handle the recoil from a machine gun. She isn't very strong."

She hated this. "Detain her and question her again. We have to be sure. Also have a canine unit sweep the grounds. There are a lot of hiding places there."

She snapped the phone shut and avoided Lelouch's harsh gaze. He had every right to hate her.

The door swung open and she pulled out her gun without thinking. She would protect them with her life. 

The Emperor stared at her for a second, waiting for her to lower her gun, before striding past them without a word. Sir Bismarck Waldstein followed behind him and together they entered the ward, heading to Lady Marianne like Cornelia wished to. 

What was her father doing here? He had been negotiating with the E.U. in Iceland last she heard. Lord Gottwald stared at her in confusion and she shrugged slightly, unsure of what to make of the Emperor's actions.

Finally, the doctor stepped into the waiting room. He glanced at them nervously, causing trepidation to rise within Cornelia. Bad news? He shifted again and looked between her, Lord Gottwald, and the prince and princess.

"Well?" Cornelia snapped, having enough.

"Well, Her Majesty survived the surgery... She isn't in the clear yet and, well, we're worried about infection. Unfo—"

"When can we see her?"

He winced. "His Majesty doesn't want to be disturbed."

"Excuse me?"

The man swallowed and looked at the floor. "His Majesty has forbidden anyone from entering the room... including the doctors. Another doctor will be arriving in a few hours. No one is allowed to see Empress Marianne; the Emperor has decreed it so."

Was it because she failed?

Effortlessly cutting in, Lelouch grew louder as he asked his questions. "You mean to tell me that my father, the Emperor, is forbidding my sister from seeing her mother? My sister, who heard her getting shot? Is that what you are telling me? Well?" He stood up. "My sister and I will see our mother."

"Lelouch," Cornelia hissed. He couldn't do that. The Emperor would not tolerate such insubordination, even from his own children. Lelouch took a step forward, firmly holding Nunnally's hand. "Sit down, Lelouch, or I swear, I will tie you down."

"But—"

"My job is to protect your family, even if it means protecting you from your own stupidity. I nearly lost your mother because of it. I won't lose you as well because you have to fight our father. Yes, it is unfair. Yes, I hate it. But the Emperor does not tolerate insubordination so: You. Are. Going. To. Sit. Down... Now!"

Lelouch sat and the cowardly doctor fled.

Marianne's Hospital Room

Charles zi Britannia grasped his wife's hand the second he sat down beside her. He could hear the door closing behind him and knew Bismarck would keep everyone out. It had been so long since he felt genuine terror. His heart was still pounding from when the aide slipped into the conference room to tell him the news. 

He had nearly lost her tonight.

Gingerly, he pushed a limp piece of hair out of her face. Her skin was pasty and her hand remained ice cold in his grip. Marianne was supposed to be an unrelenting inferno. She was the one who actually dared to beat him in a duel. The one who forcibly dragged him out of his office because the weather was too good to waste. And when he pushed too far, she was the one to ride a horse into a ballroom to make a point.

When he considered the word “alive,” Marianne was who he thought of. Now, she was barely clinging to life. Someone had taken that from her. They would be punished.

Pushing aside the thick blanket, he gazed at the bandages wrapped around her torso and legs. The doctors hadn’t removed all the bullets yet, too preoccupied with keeping her from bleeding out on the operating table. His own medical team should be arriving soon and they would make sure she returned to her former glory.

In a way, he was lucky that whoever shot his beloved wife hated her passionately. They sought to give her a slow, miserable death instead of ending her life with clinical precision. 

He would punish the assassin slowly and methodically in return. When they finally begged for his mercy, he would give them the death intended for Marianne. Fitting.

Marianne shifted and Charles repositioned the blanket. She was too cold. Her lovely violet eyes wearily opened before she closed them again. It seemed the anesthesia was finally beginning to wear off. Her fingers curled around his hand and she blinked tiredly. She grimaced and he scowled. She would be in great pain when she woke, but he had to know.

"Marianne," he whispered. "It's time to wake up, my love."

She mumbled and opened her eyes slowly, squinting at him.

"Should I turn off the lights?"

"Ch—Charles? What are you doing here?" Marrianne slurred.

He shifted closer to her bed. "You were attacked, my love."

"But you have an important conference. You shouldn't be here."

Smiling, Charles kissed her gently. "No, Marianne. I'm here for you. Who dared to attack you?"

Her eyes narrowed and, after a minute, she let out a small sigh. "V.V. He thinks I'm messing up your plan.” Looking distressed, she asked, “Am I?"

Seething inside at the thought of his treacherous brother, Charles shook his head. "Of course not. We are partners and we will make a better world together."

"But what about V.V.?"

"I will take care of him. He went too far this time." How could his own brother have turned against him? After everything they went through?

Marianne chuckled weakly. "He did it out of love. Don't be too harsh on him, dear. I would also do anything to protect you." Charles nodded and Marianne narrowed her eyes as she looked around the room. "Why aren't Nunnally and Lelouch here? I will rip him apart if he hurt them."

Nunnally? Lelouch? His aide hadn't mentioned them, so they were probably fine. He was forgetting something. What was it? Oh. "They are in the waiting room."

"You forgot about them, didn't you, Charles. What am I ever going to do with you? Tell Bismarck to fetch them at once."

He complied and his knight escorted his two children—wide awake despite the hour — into the room. Lelouch refused to look at him or acknowledge his presence at all, while Nunnally slipped free of the knight’s hold and threw herself at Marianne, burying her face in the hospital blankets. 

"Mommy! You ok?" Nunnally asked.

Charles pulled Nunnally off Marianne as she grimaced in pain. "Careful, girl. Your mother is still injured."

Her eyes widened and he could see tears forming in her eyes. "I'm sorry. Did I give you an ouchie?"

Marianne simply smiled and slowly reached out to grab Nunnally's hand. "We're going to be just fine, sweetie. I'm just a little sore from the attack."

Nunnally burst into tears and Charles forced himself not to move. He did not understand children. They were weak and pathetic creatures, constantly needing to be protected. He had thought his brother was an exception, but in the end, V.V. was like all other children, self centered, prone to anger, and deceitful.

Lelouch watched Nunnally protectively, keeping her in his sights as his mother beckoned to him. The boy hadn't relaxed his guard yet, which was good. "I am glad to see you are alright, Mother. Who attacked you?"

Marianne let go of his hand and grabbed Lelouch. "Everything is going to be fine, Lulu. And your father and I will deal with him ourselves. There is nothing to worry about. You both look very tired. I'm sure the hospital can spare a room so my little angels can get some sleep."

Lelouch nodded and grabbed Nunnally's hand, recognizing the dismissal. He gave a short bow to Charles, snubbing him as the Emperor, and walked out of the room with his head held high. The impertinent little brat.

Marianne chuckled as the door closed behind them. "Admit it, Charles, you like Lelouch."

He crossed his arms and stood up. "He is disrespectful and proud. You spoil him too much."

"Like you didn't spoil Odysseus? I think your son had a crush on me for the longest while too," Marianne teased. Her eyes locked on the clock. "I was out for quite a while. What is the prognosis?"

Why did she have to ask? But he loved her because she had the courage to stand up. "I have my medical team flying in. They will be landing within the hour. My surgeon is very skilled."

"Charles... please don't start lying now."

"Some of the bullets came close to your spinal cord. The surgeon is of the opinion that you will never walk again. We will fix this." And he had already arrested the surgeon for failing to save her legs.

The white hospital room felt stifling as Marianne remained silent, her eyes focused on the freshly painted ceiling. "I'm never going to ride a horse again."

"I have a surgeon coming. He is extremely skilled." He hoped that would be enough. Unfortunately there was no Geass that could aid her. He had the power of Kings, yet was completely helpless in saving his beloved.

"Get me Reuben…” At his confused look, she rolled her eyes. “Lord Ashford, dear."

"Marianne..." She should be resting. Not talking about her knightmare, the Ganymede, and the development of the Glasgow.

"I will be piloting my knightmare when we invade Japan, Charles. I am not going to be crippled for the rest of my life."

That was his Empress. That was the knight he fell in love with. As the morning sun burst through the window, he smiled.

Royal Palace, New Pendragon

Lelouch guessed he should be thankful that they were allowed to stay at the Royal Palace while security measures were revamped at the Aries Villa, but he wasn't in a forgiving mood. The only reason they were here was because his mother insisted. The Emperor had made it abundantly clear that he didn't care for them. Intellectually, he had known that. All the royal children knew it, but emotionally he still clung to his father. 

He hated himself for expecting something more of the man who looked past him as if he wasn't there. It would have been better if the Emperor hadn't shown up at the hospital and revealed his callousness. Lelouch preferred his ignorance.

Nunnally at least hadn't realized. She still adored her father. Her heart remained safe despite the casual disregard the Emperor handled it with. 

The attack had shaken both of them. They were supposed to be safe, but evidently weren't. Their paranoia was shamefully apparent. Nunnally didn't run anymore and sneaked into his bed every night, despite them already sharing a room. Lelouch himself wasn't immune; he could hardly keep his eyes off her. With Mother still recovering in the hospital, it was his job to protect his little sister. If the cruel words he had overhead from the royal court were true, his mother might no longer be capable of protecting them.

"Lulu, do you like it?" Nunnally pushed a finger painting right in front of his face, too close for him to make out any shapes.

"Yes, I love it."

She pulled the piece of abstract art back. "Brother Clovis is better."

"Well, he is ten years older than you, Nunnally."

She nodded and sat down in front of his chair. "I'm going to be just as good. You'll see."

Lelouch laughed and knelt beside his sister. "What do you want to draw next?"

She grabbed the yellow paint and dipped her finger in, splattering it across the maroon carpet. "Sister Nelly!"

Lelouch scowled slightly before grabbing the silver paint and gingerly dipping his finger in. "I'll draw her sword."

"It needs to be super, super big. Because she is awe-sauce."

"Awesome, Nunnally, awesome."

The painting was hideous, but Nunnally laughed and chattered excitedly, so Lelouch didn't mind. It almost felt like nothing happened as they continued to paint. It was probably a good thing that Clovis was in Europe, otherwise he would have fainted at the artistic monstrosities they were creating. Lelouch smirked.

The door jingled and a servant set food down on the table. She pursed her lips as she observed the paint splatters but didn't say anything. Lelouch tasted the food, glad that Nunnally was too occupied trying to draw Euphie to notice it and question him.

An hour later, the food cold, Lelouch decided it probably wasn't poisoned as he was fine, and dragged Nunnally away from her artistic endeavors to sit down and eat. She scowled, pouted, then complied. "Thank you, Lulu."

"Everything for you, Nunnally. As long as we're together, we will be fine."

"I'm going to be an artist, Lulu! Like big brother Clovis... And then I will go all over the world. And you are going to be my knight."

Knight? That meant... exercise. "Nunnally!"

She laughed. She did that... on purpose! She kept laughing and Lelouch retreated to the other side of the room, refusing to look at her. He would never be a knight. He would be a chess player instead and one day he would win against Schneizel. That would be the day. 

His mother was a knight. She was an excellent duelist, but these days, knights were selected for their marksmanship or ability to pilote a knightmare.

He picked up an ornamental sword with an atrociously long white tassel and tested the weight. If his mother didn’t recover, would he have to become a knight to protect his sister? 

A bright spot of light danced across the ceiling and Lelouch froze. Twisting the blade, he watched it flick across the room, bouncing off the various mirrors and jeweled ornaments. Smirking, he tried to corral the spot across the room to Nunnally, who was aligning her numerous drawings under the stained glass window.

She was going to be so annoyed with him.

The bright spot stubbornly avoided her. Not to be defeated by a beam of light, Lelouch grabbed the cover for the food. He would simply have to bounce the light towards her.

Now, where should he stand?

The window shattered.

"Nunnally!" He screamed as he threw himself forward.

His body felt like lead and his eyes locked onto Nunnally as bullets ripped into the ceiling, raining plaster down on the room and shattering light bulbs. Nunnally's terrified gaze bore into him as he fell to the ground and felt the glass tearing through his skin. The cabinet, filled with precious china, wobbled.

"Move!" She had to move. She didn't and it began to fall. The china broke through the glass door first and Nunnally crumpled to the ground when a teapot struck her. His hand grabbed her arm, leaving red trails along her petticoat, and he pulled her towards him. The cabinet crashed to the ground, trapping his right arm and her legs.

Pain exploded through him: broken arm.

The room was absolutely silent except for the footsteps leisurely crunching down on the shards of glass and porcelain.

"Still alive?"

Lelouch groaned and tried to raise his head.

"Really don't like finishing off kids. Don't worry, I'll make it quick."

A feeling of calmness and clarity settled over him. There was no need to hurry. Relax .

The tip of his fingers brushed against a tassel and Lelouch pulled it closer. He knew what he had to do. The hilt rested in his hand and he could hear the glass crunching next to him. The pain in his arm didn't matter, his life didn't matter, he could just relax and protect Nunnally. He had plenty of time. He lifted his left arm up.

His arm trembled as he met resistance, but he kept pushing.

A gasp. "How?" Then a gurgle.

The body crumpled and suddenly he could smell copper mixed with an acidic stench. His eyes watered from the dust hanging in the air and everything hurt. He couldn't get enough air and his stomach was curling into a tight ball. People were shoutin g —was that his father?— their voices echoing painfully in his skull. 

Nunnally? Was she alright? His eyes ignored the screaming commands running through his brain. Trapped.

Nun—

Pendragon Hospital Room

Lelouch awoke to a soft beeping and the whirring of air conditioning fans. He stared at the white ceiling, tracing the cracks in the paint. The wallpaper depicted teddy bears in warm, subtle hues. Blinds covered the window and he slowly pushed himself up, noting the cast on his arm and an IV in the crook of his left elbow. He was alive.

A brief knock. The nurse strode in smiling. "How are you, Your Highness?"

There was a flash of anger. They should have been safe at the royal palace; instead, an assassin managed to attack them in broad daylight. "I'm fine, thank you. How's Nunnally?"

"I heard the surgeon managed to set her legs. She is going to be fine."

Relief swept over him and he relaxed in the bed. Nunnally was alive. "And my mother?"

"She wasn't attacked, although His Majesty moved her. I am afraid you won't be able to see her just yet." Her pen tapped the end of the clipboard and she slipped into a more professional tone. "Any nausea? Headache? Or dizziness? No? Well you're quite a lucky little prince. It seems you will make a complete recovery."

He nodded. "When can I see Nunnally?"

"I'll check with the doctor, although she came out of surgery later than you, so it will take some time before she wakes up. The call button is on your left if you need anything and I will be back in an hour with your painkillers. Is there anything else I can do for you in the meanwhile?"

He sighed. "No, thank you..." He glanced at her name tag. "Mildred."

She dropped into a small curtsy before leaving him alone in the room and at the mercy of his thoughts. Sleep beckoned him and he let himself drift away, vaguely aware of Mildred returning and injecting something into his IV bag.

Something crashed to the ground outside and his eyes snapped wide open. He was half-way out of bed when the Emperor strode through the door. He sat down, his muscles tense. "What do you want?"

The Emperor gazed at him with harsh eyes and he resisted the urge to cower. "I hope you will display manners more befitting of a prince of Britannia when you are in Japan."

"Japan!" He didn't understand. Why? What? This didn't make sense. Everyone knew they were going to go to war with Japan... They would be political hostages. What had he or Nunnally done to deserve such treatment? "And Nunnally?"

"She will be joining you, Lelouch, although—" The Emperor paused. "Her head trauma blinded her and the doctors say it is unlikely she will regain her sight. Her legs will heal in time."

The Emperor said no more and Lelouch couldn't find the words to express his outrage as the man walked away. The next morning, he was using his left hand to push Nunnally's wheelchair up the ramp to board the plane... The plane that would take them to Japan.

Chapter Text

A Brief Overview of War:

Britannia is superior to other nations, due to our constant warfaring. War makes us strong. Because our people are accustomed to the battlefield we lead the world in innovations and medicine. It is the duty of every Noble heir to aid the war effort, for it is only through war, that they may establish themselves and prove worthy of their family name. In recent years, there has been a disturbing trend to prioritize the science of war instead of the honor of war. While such studies are necessary, the family heir should always seek honor on the battlefield, lest they not be taken seriously by their compatriots in court. A veteran baron is superior to the unblooded earl...

—The Two Types of War by Margrave Greenford

Private Airstrip, Japan

Tohdoh kept a close eye on his men, as the Britannian airplane rolled to a stop. It wouldn't do for them to attack first, even if this was Britannia's opening strike in the war that everyone knew was coming. The call to the Prime Minister had come in last night, informing them that they would be receiving two Britannian children. It had to be a ploy. 

The gangway rolled up to the plane and the door opened. Tohdoh straightened his shoulder and walked out on the airway, aware of the sniper scopes covering him. Eight men, dressed in crisp black suits, walked out of the plane and snapped to attention at the side of the gangway. A young boy with an even younger girl clinging to his back, strode forward. He walked down the stairs unsteadily and Tohdoh pushed down the urge to help relieve the boy of his burden. It wouldn't be proper. A maid followed from a respectful distance, carrying a folded wheelchair. 

Violet eyes locked onto him. "You are not the Prime Minister. Who are you supposed to be?"

"Kyoshiro Tohdoh, acting emissary of the Japanese Government," he replied curtly, but took care in enunciating the English words. He observed the boy's expensive clothes and elegant posture, despite carrying the younger girl on his back. "And you are?"

"Lelouch vi Britannia and this," he inclined his head towards the girl, "is my sister, Nunnally vi Britannia. The Emperor has sent us here to ease tensions between our countries."

On the plus side, he already had the Prime Minister on speed dial. On the other hand, what the hell was going on? The boy was looking at him expectantly, waiting for an answer. "Truthfully, your highness, we weren't expecting you. I am going to have to make some phone calls."

Lelouch's face darkened and Tohdoh hoped he wasn't going to deal with a royal tantrum. This was a diplomatic disaster. He turned around and walked our of the prince's hearing range. He pressed the button.

The Prime Minister picked up immediately. "What's the situation Tohdoh? What are the Brits demanding?"

Resisting the urge to laugh, he replied, "It doesn't seem to be a ploy. There are really two royal children on Japanese soil. It is possible that they aren't who they claim to be, of course." He glanced back at the prince and watched in amusement as he tried to lower his sister into the wheelchair. The girl, Nunnally, was practically choking him as she clung to his neck. "There are just two kids. Eight guards and a maid."

"This wasn't what we were expecting. I can be there in thirty, but until then, keep them there. And search the plane. Such cowardly tactics don't suit the Brits, but sending children..."

The girl finally let go of her brother and sat down in the wheelchair. "I understand sir."

"Find out what the kids know."

The line cut off and Tohdoh walked back to the two children, noting how the boy immediately straightened upon noticing him and suspiciously regarded him.

"The Prime Minister will be here in an hour your highness. Unfortunately, I must request that you stay here in the meantime. My men will also be searching the plane."

The prince rolled his eyes. "So that is the extent of your Japanese hospitality. Very well."

"Lulu, don't be rude," said the princess. "I'm really sorry for my brother mister. He just didn't get a lot of sleep on the flight."

"Nunnally! You can't just say that. And I don't need sleep."

The boy was human after all. He watched a couple of his men entering the plane, before looking back at the boy. "How did you break your arm your highness.?"

Both of the children quieted immediately, the brief moment of levity evaporating. The princess spoke up first. "A cabinet fell on us. But the doctor says my legs are going to be just fine. Right Lulu?"

Lelouch nodded and his left hand settled on her shoulder. "Yes Nunnally. You're going to be able to run again. And when you do, I'll play all the tag you want."

"Really Lulu? But you hate tag."

"I would do it for you. Only you. So don't tell Nelly or Euphie."

The girl laughed. "How does it look Lulu?"

"Well there's a great big palace up ahead. It's made out of artisan marble and it's catching the light in all the right ways. It's almost as impressive as the mausoleum. There are beautifully shaped hedges along the sides and a few willow trees. They have red and pink roses."

Nunnally was blind... and judging from the colorful descriptions her brother gave, it was a recent development. A cabinet. Right... The boy was high strung, reacting to every loud noise and keeping the armed men always in eyesight. Attempted assassination. They were here for protection because halfway around the world, in a hostile country, was apparently safer than home. He pulled out his phone and walked away, signalling for the men to fall back. No need for the boy to have a panic attack.

Switching back to Japanese, "Minister. They're here because of an assassination attempt."

"I'll be there in fifteen. You sure?"

"Yes Minister. I don't think they want me to know, but it makes sense."

He closed his phone and walked back towards the prince and princess. "Is there anything I can get for you, your highness?"

"No, thank you."

They stood there in awkward silence until the distant rumbling of the Prime Minister's escort, signaled their arrival. 

Unknown Location, Pendragon

Charles looked out the window, enjoying the cool breeze. The early morning fog was slowly receding over the dry mountains. There hasn't been enough rain in the winter and the yellow grass mocked him. He would have to deal with Margrave Oberstein soon if he kept draining the Colorado River. Margrave Goldbaum was already complaining about the loss to his harvest. Then there was the Conservation Party, arguing for the wildlife. If he didn't settle the situation soon, someone would call a War of Honor, which would be detrimental for his invasion plans. War of Honors were a waste of resources, but tradition was hard to sweep away, especially with the Emblem of Blood seared into every Lord's mind. War of Honors were harmless in comparison, a lesser evil, but they wrecked grand intricate plans. And then the Guilds would step in, speculating, and seizing power beyond their station. If the commoners got too powerful, they might think of rebelling. A truly strange balance an Emperor must keep. Neither too poor, because desperate men are the most dangerous, but not too rich either since wealth brings forth dangerous ideas and the resources to act upon them. Wars of Conquest were much simpler. 

V.V. stood at the door, waiting respectfully. "Brother, you wanted to see me?"

He continued to look out the window. "Marianne was attacked, if it hadn't been for Cornelia's timely intervention, she would have died."

"That is... unfortunate."

"It's rather strange Victor," he began, observing how V.V. stiffened, "how Nunnally and Lelouch were attacked, just a day after, in the royal palace."

V.V. didn't say anything.

"You are in charge of the Geass order aren't you V.V? And the OSI? The wielder of the shadows protecting his Emperor."

"Do you doubt me Charles? I will always protect you." V.V. dared to look distressed at the thought.

He turned around and faced his brother completely, "The assassin targeting Nunnally and Lelouch had a Geass you know. I wonder if you would consider him lucky or unlucky for surviving the stab wound Lelouch gave him? We had a very interesting conversation."

And there was the scowl he remembered from his youth. "Brother, whatever—"

"A lie of omission is still a lie brother. Do not evade the truth V.V, it's unbecoming. But really, I am curious, why did you squander resources on sending an assassin after Lelouch and Nunnally? Your man didn't know."

V.V. stepped forward. "Marianne is a threat. She is leading you astray. We made a contract and because of that woman , you would break it! She is a threat to you and I swore to eliminate them!"

"But Lelouch and Nunnally? Truly V.V, they weren't a threat. Or do you hate my wife so much to take revenge on her children when your plan was foiled?" He paused and turned back to the window. "How childish."

"There deaths would not have been a loss. The boy is impertinent. He disrespected you! And his sister—"

'Ruined your perfect little assassination. I've sent both of them away, for their own safety. Marianne was willing to be lenient, even knowing you tried to kill her. But then you attacked her children, and any mercy she requested for you, is scattered like ashes in the wind."

V.V. stared at the ground, his long hair falling in front of his face. "I understand you are upset brother because I broke our promise. I didn't know you extended family to include your children. You have never shown much interest in them before."

"No V.V, I'm mad because had you succeeded, I would have looked like a fool. There are already rumors beginning to circulate because Marianne, my publicly favored wife, nearly died in a terrorist attack. It makes us look weak and if your little soldier had succeeded in killing two of my children in the Royal Palace... I would have every Noble attempting to assassinate me because I would appear weak. Your petty actions got closer to destroying our plans than any other threat. You nearly ruined everything."

"I... I miscalculated brother." He swallowed and looked up. "I sincerely apologize for my misconduct. I will do better."

The simmering anger cooled and he let himself sigh. "I have to discipline you V.V. And I find myself not being able to trust my Master of Shadows. There is no one able to take your place. I need to be able to trust you."

V.V. nodded. "I understand Charles. Allow me to prove that your faith in me isn't misplaced."

It was much too late for that now. Perhaps his brother was still loyal, but V.V.'s love for him clouded his vision. Yet, he couldn't dispose of him. "You will be working with Marianne closely, right now, I can trust her more than you. And should any harm happen to her, I will take your code. That is my contract to you."

"I... I accept your contract Charles."

V.V. turned to leave and Charles let him step through the doorway, before calling out to him again, "And leave Lelouch alone. He may have defeated your Geass user, but I will not have you recruit him into your organization."

"Of course Charles." 

V.V. left and Charles could just stare out the window, as the hallway suddenly felt despairingly empty.

Unwilling to linger, Charles took the long way to his office. He had to meet with his sons. Schneizel was being rather too presumptuous of late. Masks upon mask shrouded Schneizel's true intentions. It was unfathomable how his son could turn out to be so duplicitous. He suspected that only Odysseus knew who the real Schneizel was. Completely ordinary defined Odysseus despite the numerous opportunities Charles afforded his son. It was baffling how Odysseus managed to be the Minister of Welfare and slide under the radar. Unspectacular. Unworthy of being the Crown Prince. Yet Odysseus had mastered one skill that eluded Charles, how to reign in Schneizel. Hopefully the favor wouldn't cost him an entire hospital this time.

Kururugi Shrine, Japan

Suzaku hated the Britannian prince and his companions. It was aggravating watching the Britannian guards walk through his honored home with a dismissive gaze. Their eyes would sweep over him as he entered their presence, assessing and then casting him aside as if he could possibly not be a threat. Worst of all, they never spoke. It rankled Suzaku that they could plot his and his family's death in their secret language of hands without anyone being the wiser.

But the worst offender, was the prince. He had taken Suzaku's playroom as his own. During dinner, he would covertly exchange his and his sister's dishes with someone else, only eat food after someone else served themselves first, and neither his father or Tohdoh-Sensei, would reprimand him. He even sneaked into the kitchen, to watch the cooks prepare their food. And when the prince slept in Suzaku's former den, he refused to sleep on the futons, instead sleeping in the corner curled around his sister. Why did his father forgive the Prince's continued insults to his family's honor? The Japanese weren't two faced lying bastards like the stupid Britannians. The only good thing about the Britannian's presence was that Tohdoh-Sensei didn't have the time to completely humiliate him at shogi anymore.

The water splashed violently into his face as he threw his gi into the bucket. The green stain on the otherwise pristine white uniform glared at him. Tohdoh-Sensei would kill if he turned up to training in that. It wasn't his fault. He didn't eat in his uniform. Somehow, he knew the prince had done it.

He poured in some soap and plunged his hands in, spinning the water and watching the bubbles form. Sighing, he grabbed the soft bristled brush and began to scrub. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the princess roll forward in her wheelchair, the wheels scraping across the stone slabs.

She stopped besides him, her nose twitching. "Is that soap Suzaku?"

The water splashed again as he glared at her despite knowing she couldn't see it. "Your brother," he spat, "stained my gi with wasabi."

She was silent and he looked away, creeped out by her eyes staring a little bit to the right of his head. He wondered where her brother was, who generally never let her leave his sight.

"That wasn't really nice of Lulu, but you were mean too."

"I'm sorry," he forced himself to look at her, "for tricking you."

A smile bloomed on her face and her hand reached out to settle on his arm. "Thank you. I think Lulu likes you."

The gi slipped from his hands, sinking to the bottom of the bucket. "What? But how?"

She laughed and rolled her wheelchair slightly forward, bumping into the bucket. "Brother plays tricks all the time on Nellie and Euphie cause he cares. That is why you tricked me right?" Her eyebrows drew together, "Friends! We are friends! Right Suzaku?"

His mouth was suddenly dry and he looked around, finding the prince silently observing him from behind the bushes. Of course he was there. It had been stupid to think that he wasn't near his sister. "We can be friends."

Two small arms reached around him. "I never had a friend before. Just lots of siblings. Do you have any siblings?"

Slowly disentangling himself from her embrace, he said, "No. I have a cousin, Kaguya. I'm supposed to marry her when we grow up. We don't play with another. She is too... proper."

He turned back to the bucket, noting with satisfaction the green stain fading. Tohdoh-Sensei might not kill him. Nunnally continued to chatter excitedly. "Clovis always tries to be grown-up. He never wants to get dirty... Unless it is paint. Brother Clovis loves art. For his birthday, his mom flew in a famous artist from Germany to teach him. He brags about it always. I like to paint too... What color is wasibi?"

Suzaku answered quietly. "Green. Lighter than grass."

Nunnally ran her hand along the bucket. "I'm scared to forget the colors. It's been so long. I don't want to forget, but sometimes Lulu tells me what color it is and I... I can't imagine it right. It's always wrong."

Looking up, he saw the prince's harsh, unforgiving stare. The gi was a warning for upsetting his sister. A cold feeling of dread settled over him as he thought of what the dishonorable prince could have done instead. The prince had been in his room, unnoticed.

"Hey Nunnally, we could make a secret fort?"

Her frown vanished and she turned her wheelchair, "Lulu! I know you're there! I heard you following me. Come over here."

The prince visibly sulked before begrudgingly walking over, his clothes somehow pristine despite hiding in the bushes. He stopped by Nunnally and gave him a curt nod, "Suzaku."

Oblivious to her brother's cold attitude, Nunnally grabbed the prince's hand. "Suzaku is going to make a secret fort with me! You can help too!"

"Of course Nunnally, whatever you want. But we'll need a secret place."

"We could probably find a place in the forest," said Suzaku.

The prince nodded. "We'll need a distraction. The cat will do. At dinner you can sneak some fish away Nunnally. It will do as encouragement."

"We can do it now."

"A good plan requires preparation—"

Nunnally cut in, ignoring her brother's annoyed spluttering. "He just wants to play shogi with Tohdoh."

Suzaku blinked. "You play shogi?"

"Tohdoh says you don't plan ahead enough."

That was completely unfair. He was a model student, always paying attention. He mastered martial arts moves easily. It wasn't his fault that shogi was boring. But the Britannian prince was playing a Japanese game and had saved him from Tohdoh-Sensei's regular attempts to teach him. Perhaps Lelouch wasn't that bad after all.

Ashford Labs, Location Classified

Reuben stared at the Glasgow prototype in dismay as the pilot guided across the hangar. The movements were too slow and jerky, making the machine look like a marionette. It should moved like a refined dancer, swift and precise. Or perhaps he was just too used to Marianne piloting his prototypes. 

His lab assistant, hunched in front of the terminal, called out to him, "Lord Ashford, the readings are in. We have a fifty percent improvement in section C, although performance dropped by ten percent in the other sections."

Resisting the urge to pull out a cigarette, he watched the pilot come to a fumbling stop. "It's an abomination. Only thing it is good for is bait. It will fall over the second it comes under artillery fire."

His assistant sighed, pushing up her glasses. "The Emperor wants them done as soon as possible. We don't have time for nitpicking my lord."

Walking to the terminal, Reuben grumbled, "It's not nitpicking if it doesn't meet the objective." He sighed and pulled up the data from the last twenty prototypes. "It is obviously not working. Dumbing it down is a catastrophe and here we are adding more weight with better weapons. If it can't move quickly, it's dead weight. We should start over. Rethink the basics. I must have missed something."

"But Lord Ashford, the contract! You'll lose the Ganymede."

"No, that design is quite safe. Lady Marianne is technically leasing it. The only thing we may lose to our competitors is this piece of junk. And at this point, maybe they will be able to do something better with it."

"You would ruin the Ashford family. Margrave Oberstein would destroy you. We have to get this to work."

He humphed and sat down at his computer, already beginning to draft a new design. "Really, upgrading the Ganymede would be a better use of my time, but no, I have to make it so all the pretty noble boys can pilot a knightmare. It really shouldn't be this difficult to get the design to work, the hard part is the programming. Should have paid more attention to her work."

"She was a commoner."

He shook his head and improved the leg design. "She was the most brilliant woman I ever met. A true computer scientist and the reason the Ganymede works so well. Now getting her program to play nice with anyone besides Marianne is proving truly difficult."

The elevator door pinged and Reuben turned around, expecting to chastise his granddaughter. Instead he saw Marianne sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by a timid maid. He narrowed his eyes at the servant, she hadn't been cleared by him. 

"Hello Reuben."

He turned back to his work. "Hello Marianne. I see there is some truth to the rumors this time. You know I don't like people who aren't cleared in my labs."

Marianne scoffed and he could hear the wheelchair rolling closer. "She won't talk to anyone. Well... maybe Charles. And what rumors?"

He cast a glance at the maid again, apparently she was one of those people. He hadn't heard of the Emperor continuing the practice although he could acknowledge the benefit. 

"Just that you were brutally murdered and the Emperor is mad in grief and pretending you are still alive. Apparently he has taken a likeness to a prostitute who resembles you. The Lady Cassandra has a rather fantastical tale where Charle's elder twin survived the assassination and attempted to kill you out of jealousy. I'm rather fond of the one where Lelouch is a demon and Nunnally an angel and upon discovering the other's true nature had an epic battle that left you tragically wounded."

Violent coughing erupted from his assistant and he looked at her in concern. "Sarah, you alright?"

She put down her mug again and he could see the tears in the corner of her eyes. "You can't just say that to the Empress!"

Marianne laughed. "So that's your new assistant. What happened to your last one?"

"Margrave Obsertein poached him. Not that it will help him, the poor lad is neck deep in non-disclosure agreements. Maybe I should rescue him? But never mind that, tell me what happened? Spill all your delicious secrets." He turned away from his work, eager for the new gossip.

"It was a terrorist attack."

Waving his hand, he spun back to the computer. "Fine, fine, keep your precious secrets. How are the kids? My granddaughter is visiting. Perhaps I should introduce them?"

Marianne was silent and he turned his head, catching sight of her despondent face. 

"They are alright?" Surely Marianne wouldn't be here if her children weren't. She had changed at Charles's side, but the eager little girl was still there, and she would never be callous enough to throw them away.

She took a deep breath and forced her face to return to the neutral court mask. "They both got caught up in the terrorist attack. Their injuries were mostly from a cabinet that fell on them. Lelouch did a fine job protecting his little sister."

"I would be willing to watch them. The lab is quite secure, even if I generally don't want children in here."

Marianne shook her head. "Charles and I agreed it would be safer for them out of the country while we finish wrapping up the investigation here. The commotion will die down eventually, replaced with a bigger story, and then they can come back."

The attempted assassination of an Empress was big news. It seemed that Lelouch and Nunnally would be out of the country for a while... A shame. "And how are you Marianne? Your injuries healing well?"

Her smile was suddenly a lot more brittle. "I wanted to talk to you about that. I need a new knightmare. The attack injured me, I cannot use my legs anymore."

Reuben frowned as he considered the news. The Ganymede, his baby, would never fly again. It seemed the Glasgow would indeed come to fruition despite its awful design. A prosthetic perhaps... he still had some plans flying around somewhere. Perhaps he could pivot and focus on the much more humanitarian options. "It will be a lot of work. Getting a knightmare that works like the Ganymede. We will need to revamp completely the controls and that makes finishing the Glasgow on time for the invasion... well, difficult."

Something flashed across Marianne's face at the mention of Japan, but it was too quick for him to decipher. "No new controls. I want to control it through my nervous system. My cousin had plans for that. It was the original idea wasn't it Reuben, before your wife enforced a budget on you?"

Oh, his darling late wife, Rosalind. "Yes, but it will take quite some time to adapt those plans to the Ganymede design although I have some interesting design modifications we should implement if we're making you a new Knightmare. Hmm... We'll need a name. Perhaps something more simple instead of the mouthful that is the Ganymede.... Lefay."

Marianne smiled. "Thank you Reuben. The Lefay... it is rather different, but you were always rather particular when it came to naming. How are the Glasgows going. You are finishing up the designs?"

His assistant shifted in her seat, but thankfully didn't say anything. "They work, but dear Marianne, I cannot finalize them if I'm working on your frame. Perhaps I'll license the plans and the technology?" Reuben considered the possibility. The Glasgow would never become a machine capable of greatness, it was flawed. "Should help with production too if I license out the plans. Personal customized knightmare frames are much more my thing. Now Lady Marianne, care to push through the paperwork? As a favor to your old mentor?"

"Of course," she dipped her head in agreement, "but in return you will make the LeFay, even if I disagree with such a simple name."

Near the Kururugi Shrine

Lelouch could still hear the cries of the chickens as walked into the forest with Nunnally on his back. A few moments later, Suzaku burst through the bushes, out of breath, an exhilarated grin on his face, and leaves stuck in his hair.

"I can't believe that worked," said Suzaku.

Laughing, Nunnally replied, "Lulu's plans always work. I brought cake for the hideout. We're going to have a tea party."

Lelouch held in an undignified snicker as he observed Suzaku's face contort. "Of course Nunnally. You can get everything ready while Suzaku and I work on the defenses."

Suzaku mouthed "thank you" and then turned back to the bushes to pull out a bag. "I stored the wood near the other side of the shrine in case the adults get too interested."

"That was a good idea," said Lelouch. It seemed Suzaku could think ahead despite his usual modus operandi. "I managed to borrow some of the sakuradite cells from our Britannian guards."

Suzaku hoisted the bag over his shoulder as the began the trek to their secret hideout, "They won't tell anyone?"

"I took it from the newest shipment before anyone counted. If anyone notices, they'll assume that someone miscounted on the supplier's end. Besides, it is a moot point. They don't talk."

"They really don't talk? I thought they just did that while on duty. I don't know, as some weird Britannian thing."

A twig snapped beneath his foot and he cringed as the crack echoed through the woods and the grasshoppers fell silent. "They're unspeakables. They don't talk."

Nunnally shifted and tightened her arms around his neck. "Mommy told me that they used to cut out their tongues because they did a bad thing. And then because they can't talk, they can never tell your secrets to anyone. "

"That's barbaric."

Lelouch chuckled as Nunnally continued, "Uh uh. Besides it's better than being forced to dance in burning shoes until you die. And they did something really bad... or their family did something really bad."

Seeing his friend's dubious face, Lelouch said, "If you break your lord's trust, he can kill you and your entire family. So to save them, you become an unspeakable. As long as you serve your lord faithfully, your family gets immunity for their past crimes. But people don't do that anymore since you need the Emperor's permission. And they had a nasty habit of assassinating their lords."

Suzaku shuddered and they could hear the soft gurgling of a nearby stream. "It is still barbaric. If they had honor, the would commit seppuku and let their death atone for their sins."

Lelouch rolled his eyes. How could the dead atone for their sins? They were dead. He turned right, letting Nunnally slide off his back and sit on the ground. Hidden behind the eager greenery was their secret cave. And today, he would make sure that it was safe for him and Nunnally should the worst happen. Suzaku could join them as well, if he agreed to be Nunnally's knight. He had to admit that the boy was a formidable martial artists... and physically better suited to protect Nunnally.

Chapter Text

 Britannia invaded Japan on March 14, 2011, breaking a period of nearly two years of peace. With the first deployment of the Knightmare frames outside of the country, Britannia shocked the world and crushed the Japanese military. A new age of war had begun. The EU publicly condemned Britannian for crimes against humanity and, with the aid of China, helped evacuate Japanese citizens in the Northern region. When Japan finally surrendered, 15 million civilians were confirmed dead with many more unaccounted for.

—The Fall of Japan

  Near the Kururugi Shrine

Lelouch lay down in the shade as the sun beat down on him overhead. He could hear Nunnally clambering through the branches of the tree above him. He... was happy. It had been nearly two years since the Emperor had sent them to Japan and he found himself calling the Kururugi Shrine home. In Japan, he and Nunnally weren't the honored Britannian prince and princess. To most, they were children fostered by the honorable Genbu Kururugi. It was liberating to be free from the crushing expectations of excellency.

Tossing him a water bottle, Suzaku sat down in the shade. "It sure is hot today although Father says there is a storm rolling in later this week or the next... You sure it's fine for Nunnally to climb the tree?"

"She is blind... not crippled. Besides, I currently hold the record for falling off of stuff."

"That really isn't something to brag about Lelouch."

"Sure it is. Nunnally is amazing."

Suzaku chuckled. "I can't believe Tohdoh-Sensei had a baby. He sent me pictures you know. I'm not supposed to know, but he and Kaguya are coming over next week for Hanami. Father wants to make it into a big social gathering. He is worried about the election next year."

Nunnally, overhearing their conversation, called down to them: "Maybe we can invite my mom over for Hanami. I haven't seen her in ages."

"I doubt Suzaku's father wants to appear too friendly with the Britannians."

Suzaku said, "I don't know. I overheard—"

"You mean eavesdropped Suzaku. I have at last succeeded in teaching you the basics of subterfuge," teased Lelouch.

His friend glared at him. "I overheard that father is hoping that one of the girls will catch your eye... He wants you to get married."

"I wonder if the Emperor would show up for his son's wedding," Lelouch mused. Both of his parents had barely kept in contact and he couldn't ignore the small seed of resentment. His mother should have been better. She was so kind, yet all he and Nunnally knew was that she was alive.

A shadow passed overhead and Nunnally jumped down to the ground, wobbling slightly and then threw herself at Lelouch. "Father will show up. And then we can have peace with Japan... wouldn't that be nice?"

"Peace," Lelouch whispered. Japan was peaceful and tame compared to Britannia. Perhaps their presence in Japan soothed the diplomatic tensions between the two countries. He wouldn't mind living the life of a commoner with Nunnally in order to ensure peace. It would cost him nothing and as much as he loathed to admit it, his father may have made the right decision: he and his sister were safer than ever before.

The earth rumbled and Lelouch shot to his feet, already lending a hand to his sister. Earthquake? A deafening clap of thunder and Lelouch swallowed, his heart beating rapidly in his chest, and he scanned the horizon, already knowing, but daring to hope that he was wrong. Smoke curled upwards, climbing into the air. The conquest of Japan had begun.

Suzaku's face was white and he didn't move, just staring at the climbing smoke erupting from the countryside. A siren echoed through the hills. Nunnally moved closer to him, clinging onto his arm.

"Lelouch, what is going on?" 

"Suzaku," he yelled, "We have to go!"

His friend turned to him, his usually expressive face blank. Shock. "How can they?"

"Lelouch? What is happening? Brother, you're trembling. Please tell me?"

His eyes scanned his surroundings, running through the necessary supplies they had and calculating the distance to the nearby settlements. "Nunnally, I need you to climb on my back and don't let go."

"Lelouch! You are scaring me!"

"Now!" His sister cowered, but he had no time to feel guilty. More explosions ripped through the heavens as Japan's air force took to the sky. It wouldn't matter. The air strikes were a diversion for the ground troops landing and rushing inland, tearing the countryside apart. This... would be a War of Conquest. 

Suzaku finally moved, his wide eyes staring at Lelouch. Lelouch let his left arm drift to his satchel, where the small gun hid. Instead of accusing him, Suzaku said, "We can't go home. Father would... you and Nunnally won't be safe. We could... Please tell me you have a plan?"

Lelouch relaxed. Of course his best friend wouldn't betray him. "Grab the supplies. We will take the river to get to our secret cave."

Complying with his orders, Suzaku quickly collected the supplies. Lelouch took a sip of water before turning back to the forest. They ran. The ground quivered beneath their feet and Lelouch struggled to maintain his footing. Ash drifted through the air. They waded into the river and the clear water drenched their shoes.

Suzaku yelled over the sirens, "Are you sure nobody will find it?" 

Who would go looking for them in the middle of the war? Certainly not the Japanese, they had bigger things to worry about. But the Britannians... He and Nunnally would probably be fine, but if they found Suzaku... Lelouch looked at his friend weighed down with liberated equipment from his family home. He was the son of the Prime Minister and, if he was lucky, would be killed. No, he couldn't allow anyone to find them. 

"I have some decoy traps I can arm one we get to the cave," he yelled.

Nunnally whimpered and Suzaku almost tripped as he turned to stare at Lelouch. "How much stuff did you steal while I wasn't looking?"

"Borrowed! Besides nobody missed it." Suzaku missed a step and wobbled precariously, nearly plunging himself into the cool water. "And don't get that bag wet. I hid some sakuradite cells in there."

A loud explosion rocketed through the air, coming from the direction of the Kururugi Shrine. Swallowing the bile that rose in his throat, Lelouch ran into the brambles obscuring the cave, not caring that the thorns caught on his clothes and scratched his skin. He dropped Nunnally and fumbled through her craft supplies piled in the corner, searching for the remote. He had to active the traps and lead the Britannian troops astray with the decoy. The explosion meant only one thing: the Britannians were at the Kururugi Shrine 

Suzaku sat down next to Nunnally, pulling her into a hug as she sobbed. As the earth rumbled around them, they waited, huddled together.

Coast of Japan, Kagoshima 

The city of Kagoshima burned. Reuben Ashford exited his knightmare and stared at the horizon where he could barely make out the local volcano. It had been pitifully easy to storm inland once the invasion force landed in Ibusuki. The Glasgows easily crushed the surprised Japanese troops. Major Cornelia li Britannia expected that the area would soon surrender based on their obvious display of superior strength.

The ashes of Kagoshima drifted through the air and Reuben's hands shook. The conflict had been bloodless like he intended with only one knightmare frame being damaged and the pilot safely ejecting. His knightmare saved countless of lives and would continue to do so, but still, the ashes of the formerly beautiful city floated through the air.

Around him, nobles relaxed as the commoners helped fortify the area. Reuben could see Cornelia walking around camp, observing everything with sharp eyes. She had changed from her time as Lady Marianne's Captain of the Royal Guard. She was colder and more ruthless. Failure was not an option.

She approached him and he saluted her lazily. "Lord Ashford, show proper respect! The scouts spotted a small military force a couple miles out. I want you to take a small platoon and exterminate the threat."

He bowed at the waist. "Yes your highness."

The minute she left, Reuben was bombarded by lower nobles volunteering. They all wanted to be in the good graces of the Earl of Ashford and close friend to the royal family. He picked the starry eyed youths. He may have never fought in a war before, but his father had warned him of the nobles who would betray their lord when it served their best interests. Blind faith was preferable.

He ended up with eight men and two women: Sir Oster, Sir Flechton, Sir Lockheart, Mr. Newberry, Mr. Stockhausen, Lord Polinet, Lord Siebenberg, Lady Lusignan, and Mrs. Lupton.

"We will spread out through the forest on the East end in search for the military force the scouts spotted. As we are unsure if they have reinforcements, I want everyone to travel in pairs, but do not clump together. The knightmare frame does not make you invincible and as I am sure you are all aware, they are not cheap either."

Everyone winced except Lord Siebenberg who scoffed. "What are they going to do? There is no way such stupid rabble can scratch us in these monsters."

Reuben narrowed his eyes. "Lord Siebenberg, considering I designed the Glasgows before I licensed them off to Margrave Oberstein, it is fair to say, I know their weakness. The Glasgows are not impervious to explosives or gas Siebenberg, and I recommend you keep that in mind if you wish to stay alive."

Briefly Siebenberg looked as if he wished to protest, but he thankfully kept his mouth quiet. They entered the forest as the sun cast long shadows on the trees. Reuben turned on the thermal readings of his Factsphere and scanned the area. Sir Oster hung back, following him hesitantly.

"Lord Ashford?"

"Radio silence Sir Oster unless it is important. I don't want the enemy to intercept our transmissions."

"Do you have any advice my lord?"

The boy was nervous and Reuben was reminded of his own pounding heart. He knew every weakness of the Glasgow machine and it wasn't comforting. "If the ejection button jams, there is an emergency release on the right side of your chair."

A small flicker of heat and Reuben signaled for Sir Oster to stay still as he focused the camera. Agonizingly slow, small figures began to step into range. He could identify the clear outline of a gun, they had found the remnants of the military force. His hand drifted to the radio to call Cornelia.

Sir Oster called him first, "Lord Ashford, there are children there."

He couldn't suppress the tremor in his hand as opened the channel to Cornelia. He knew what would happen. This wasn't a War of Honor and he had read the rules. "Major Cornelia, we have found the enemy. They are evacuating civilians."

"Make sure none of them escape." The order was swift and without hesitation.

Despite knowing the answer, he said, "There are children there."

"It doesn't matter."

He closed his eyes and opened the channel to his platoon. "All units converge on my position and ext— exterminate the enemy."

"But the children," protested Sir Oster.

"The Major has given her orders."

Sweat pooled on his brow and he lunged forward, firing his rifle. He could hear the screams outside his cockpit and the soldiers firing helplessly on the knightmare. The refugees scrambled away from his and Sir Oster's onslaught, only to be gunned down by Sir Lockheart. Reuben's hand shook. He would grant them a death quick; it was the least he could do.

A child ran toward Sir Oster, who hesitated in firing and Reuben's eyes widened. "Sir Oster! Pull back!"

He fired his slash harken, but it was too late. The explosion ripped through trees and Reuben watched Sir Oster's knightmare fly backwards. The tree broke through the top hatch and Reuben knew Sir Oster was most likely dead. His own knightmare frame wobbled dangerously from the blast of air. The heat of the blast burned, turning his skin red.

The enemy was annihilated and Sir Oster was dead to a suicide attack. The forest burned around him, more ash rising into the air to join the ash of Kagoshima. In creating the knightmare frame, he had truly become the Earl of Ash.

Lelouch's Secret Cave

Lelouch carefully rationed portions for breakfast. Three days since the invasion had begun and in that time, they hadn't felt the warm caress of the sun. The shaking had finally ceased and Lelouch hoped the Britannian army had finally stopped pillaging the countryside. It was a foolish hope. Furthermore, he hadn't been able to store enough rations to sustain the three of them for a long period of time. Not that it mattered because someone would soon realize that the traps he had placed were a decoy. Then they would scour the forest and find their heat signatures... and Suzaku would be dead.

Next to him, Suzaku slowly began to cook the oatmeal. "You planned for this didn't you, Lelouch?"

"Yes."

"Why didn't you warn us? You could have stopped this."

A dark chuckle escaped him. "Suzaku, everyone knew the invasion was coming. It was foolish for me to hope otherwise. I think we should leave today. Head to Tokyo. The city is probably still standing, it is too important to bomb to oblivion."

Small bubbles burst in the oatmeal as Suzaku watched it. "They bombed the nearby village. Those were just civilians. How can Britannia do that?"

"Because Britannia has the power to do so." It was a simple fact. If you had the power to do something, then you could. Only someone stronger could stop you.

"But why? All those people, just dead..."

Lelouch glanced at his sister, watching her chest rise slowly. She was sound asleep. "Britannia's opening strike needs to be as devastating as possible to show our strength. The Japanese are not Britannian, it does not matter if they die, and the costlier the war is to the civilians, the more likely it is for the country to surrender. It doesn't matter if there are no Japanese left, Britannia needs the land to keep the loyalty of the Nobles. If the Japanese surrender, then they may survive because they will be useful as cheap labor. One way or another, Britannia will win."

Surprisingly, Suzaku didn't grow angry at his words. Instead, he began to pack the bags. "Let's move out after breakfast. We will want daylight."

They left an hour and a half later. Nunnally clung to his hand as they slowly walked through the forest to the stream. The stream went west of Tokyo, feeding into a small lake. They would have to slip by the small towns. Hopefully, the soldiers had moved on, otherwise the excursion would be short.

The water gurgled quietly and the distant sound of artillery fire faded. They could almost pretend that this was a normal adventure and when the sun set, they could return home. Lelouch squeezed Nunnally's hand as she stumbled slightly. When had he started to think of the Kururugi Shrine as home? It didn't matter now.

They stopped briefly for a rest at noon, eating a small snack. Nunnally let go of his hand and eagerly splashed in the water. It was gratifying seeing a smile on her face. She deserved to be happy.

"Lulu? Why did we leave?" She didn't face him, but he knew she was waiting for his reply. The faint smell of smoke reminded Lelouch of their reality.

"Britannia invaded Japan Nunnally, we had to leave for our own safety." 

She gasped and sank to her knees, not minding the stream drenching her clothes. 

Lelouch frowned. It wouldn't do for her to be soaked. "Nunnally, please get out of the water. I don't want you to get sick."

"No!" She stood up and her hands curled into fists. Tears streamed down her face. "I want to go back home! I don't want to go any further. This isn't fair."

Life wasn't fair. It wasn't fair that their father didn't care and jeopardized their safety for his invasion of Japan.

"This is all a misunderstanding. Mommy can fix this. Then we can all be friends again."

It was Suzaku who stepped forward and pulled Nunnally into a hug, carrying her out of the stream. "Everything will be alright."

She sobbed harder, clutching Suzaku's shirt and Lelouch watched his friend calm her down. He should be by her side, hugging her and assuring her. Instead, he grabbed Suzaku's pack and began to clean up their trash, removing any evidence of their presence. His mother hadn't saved them. How was he supposed to tell his sister that their own mother had abandoned them?

Suzaku carried his sobbing sister. Lelouch checked his map. Sagamihara was a couple hours away. They could find shelter there. Silence surrounded them as the sun climbed higher and beat down upon them. The wind shifted and a rancid odor enveloped them. 

"What is that smell?" Suzaku broke the silence. 

Lelouch glanced at his sister and used some water to wet a small towel and cover Nunnally's mouth and nose. "I don't know."

The tree cleared and they stared at the sky. Smoke curled upwards and in the distance planes flew eastwards. But standing on the hill, Lelouch and Suzaku looked down at what was once a busy urban area. The area was forcibly flattened, only small hills breaking the monotony.

Suzaku held his nose as the wind blew towards them again. "What do you think those are?"

Lelouch frowned as he stared down. It didn't seem to be military in nature. What had happened here? Truthfully, he said, "I don't know"

The Kururugi Shrine

Marianne gripped her sword tightly as the Lieutenant entered the room... without her children. She didn't wait for him to salute and snarled, "Report."

"We lost another knightmare to the sakuradite traps on the West end. We have found no signs of the royal children your highness."

She frowned and drummed her fingers against the Prime Minister's desk. It was unfortunate that the majority of the household had been out when they attacked. Her children should have been inside the boundaries of the shrine, but apparently the unspeakables had been remiss in their guard duty. If the Japanese had her children or killed them, surely they would have announced it by now?

They had to be alive. Lelouch would never allow anything to happen to Nunnally. Suddenly realizing her stupidity, she pinched her nose. Lelouch would do anything to protect his sister, even if that meant fleeing the safety of the Kururugi Shrine. He should have trusted the guards, but the assassination attempt must have jaded him more than she and Charles had expected.

"It is a decoy. Search the surrounding area and avoid the traps. I don't want to lose anymore knightmares. Also bring me the Prime Minister's wife."

He bowed deeply. "Yes your highness."

Marianne grabbed her sword and laid it down on the table. It was a shame that the unspeakables had been picked for their dedication to Charles instead of their competency. Lelouch and Nunnally would already be with her and safe, had they been competent, but that wasn't the pressing issue at the moment: the wife had lied.

The door opened and Prime Minister's wife, her hands bound behind her back, was thrown down to the ground. She tried to look up and the soldier slammed her back down to the ground, before kneeling down respectfully. "I have brought the prisoner your highness."

She smiled coldly at the woman. "I was going to treat you well considering you hosted my children for the past year and a half... but then you lied to me. So let us try this again, where are they?" 

"I don't know," she hissed out, her eyes glaring through her loose, unkempt hair. Utterly pathetic. 

Marianne pushed her wheelchair back and carefully maneuvered it in front of the woman. She grabbed her sword and rested the tip in front of her face. "You will tell me everything you know... or I will begin by carving up your face... and when I find your son, I will kill him slowly. Do you understand... Noriko?"

The woman shuddered and her eyes fixated on the sword. "Lelouch—"

"That is Prince Lelouch to you."

Her breath shuddered. "Prince Lelouch would sneak out often to play in the forest."

Play... Apparently setting up an escape plan and planting explosives. "And where did he go?"

"To the East end... but I suspected they would go to the river."

"Very well." She turned to the soldier, "Tell the Lieutenant that he should search near the river."

He saluted and left to carry out her orders, leaving Marianne with the weak and pathetic woman. Her son apparently didn't go the river alone. Was it just Nunnally or had he made some friends with the Japanese?

The woman craned her neck, to stare into her eyes. "Please my son... Don't hurt him."

The Prime Minister's son. That was... unfortunate. The boy might have tried to kill her children or worse... they had become friends. Her son would be much harder to find if he was actively avoiding Britannian troops. Marianne shook her head and rolled out of the room, leaving the weak woman behind her.

The Lieutenant rushed forward and snapped to attention before her. "We have found some smaller traps in the area by the river. They may be in the area your highness."

Looking up, Marianne could see the sun slowly beginning to descend, dyeing the smoky skies in blood. "Have the troops use heat vision. And send some down the river. If they are in the area, they will need to have a heat source. But, it is more likely they already used the river to flee."

The river was a ridiculously obvious escape path in hindsight. Lelouch was smart... so he had to have known that the Japanese and Britannian troops would eventually come to the same conclusion. Therefore he must have intended to leave the river at some point. But where to? In a country in the midst of an invasion, where would Lelouch consider it safe?

"I'm ordering a platoon from Tokyo to travel towards the river."

"Your highness, that would be Sagamihira. The entire region was flattened yesterday."

Marianne smiled slightly. A city would have been tedious to search. "That is fortunate for us. It should be much easier to find a couple living children when they are surrounded by nothing but the dead."

Sagamihira (30km from Tokyo)

Suzaku covered his mouth as they descended into what was once Sagamihira. The hills were the dead and his stomach hurt as he constantly felt the urge to throw up. There was nothing in his stomach now. Lelouch wobbled in front of him and Nunnally stepped closer to her brother, letting him lean on her. She was lucky to be blind although the smell was inescapable.

Suzaku glanced at the setting sun and shivered. Blood. Britannia had painted the sky in blood. The mountain of bodies loomed beside him and he could hear the spirits crying out in despair. His people... dead with only the flies to tend to their bodies. How many more people would die before this war was over? Was it even a war when there was no honor among the enemy?

Lelouch suddenly stopped and staggered to the pile of bodies. He pillaged a cloak from the corpse of a small child. He handed it to Nunnally and her shivering hands accepted. "We need to rest."

"Here?" Suzaku's voice cracked. "We can't sleep among the dead."

Lelouch opened his mouth and the distant burst of gunfire closed it for him. Suzaku felt his heart beat faster as they fell quiet, listening to the distant voices shouting in Japanese. Were they military? Was Suzaku finally saved? He stared at his friend who had pulled Nunnally behind him. They couldn't be found. There would be no mercy for Britannian children, not when the Empire had killed them without honor.

The voices drew closer and Suzaku pulled off his sweater and thrust it at Lelouch. "You look like a Brit. I'll distract them."

Lelouch silently took off his pack and pulled out a short sword, a wakizashi. "Take it. Just in case."

"You really need to stop stealing my father's stuff Lelouch." How had he even gotten into his father's office to grab it?

"I don't think he will mind if it saves your life. Besides the swords in the dojo were blunt and too long." Lelouch crossed his arms.

Nunnally giggled slightly. "Bad Lulu. Mommy will be very disappointed in you."

Suzaku accepted the sword. At least Lelouch admitted it was stealing this time. "It is the principle of the matter. I'll be fine. They are Japanese."

Walking towards the noise, Suzaku kept an eye out on Lelouch who was slowly trailing behind him, sticking close to the mounds of bodies. The Japanese men, carrying heavy machine guns, emerged and Suzaku froze. The guns focused on him, and three little red dots danced on his chest.

In Japanese, the young blue haired one shouted, "Hey Boss. We got some kids here. Think they got any useful stuff?"

Suzaku froze as the blue haired teen approached him, the gun still pointing at him. Two more people watched from the distance. "We don't want any trouble."

"Comply," the teen smiled, "then we won't have a problem. I see you got some supplies there with your siblings. Why, I'll even be generous. You kids can join up with us and we'll keep you safe from the scary Britannians."

Lelouch, apparently having heard the suggestion, shouted out in Japanese, "Big brother! I don't like them."

Why couldn't Lelouch act this respectful at home? And his Japanese was better than Suzaku's English. Stupid genius. "I think we'll be fine on our own."

"Either join us, or we'll take those supplies off of you by force," shouted an older voice from the back. The man had a nasty scar running down the side of his face and part of his ear was missing. "I suggest you take the easy route."

Suzaku didn't say anything, letting them slowly approach. Lelouch brushed his left sleeve and Suzaku resisted the urge to smile: two hundred ridiculous codes that he had been forced to memorize flashed through his mind. And to think he had thought them useless. He tightened his grip on the sword.

The blue haired teen stopped before him and smiled. "Now. What is it going to be?" 

The scarred man was just out of reach, but a lunge could easily cover the distance. Unfortunately, there was still a gun covering him. He had to trust in Lelouch.

The man narrowed his eyes as he observed Suzaku's trembling hands on the sword. "Don't do anything foolish boy."

Too late. The gun shot rang through the air and Suzaku moved forward, letting the sword's weight pull him forward and sink into the skin of his countryman. The blue haired youth froze, his eyes staring at him accusingly. The older man reeled back in surprise, but Suzaku let go of the sword and brought up his knee with a speed he didn't know he possessed. It smacked into the man's jaw, letting out a loud crunch, and Suzaku fell to the ground, his body already spinning as it remembered the countless hours he spent perfecting the wheel-kick for Tohdoh-Sensei. His heel slammed into the man's temple and he fell like a bag of rice.

Over.

Everything was silent except for the buzzing of the flies.

His legs shook as he stumbled over to the body of the blue haired youth. His hand grasped the sword and he pulled it free. He had killed one of his own people. The blue hair shifted in the wind. Had he dyed his hair or was it natural? What was his name? He turned away, feeling empty.

"Let's go Lelouch."

They stumbled away, Suzaku mindlessly setting one foot in front of the other. What had he done? How was it right for him to kill? He had killed his own kind... to protect Lelouch and Nunnally. Was it right to kill in defense? Nunnally grabbed his hand and Suzaku knew he would do it again to protect her. He would protect people.

Something rumbled in the distant and Lelouch suddenly stopped. "Suzaku! Hide!"

"What?" He looked around, only seeing piles of dead bodies and a small cloud of dust rising in the distant. "Why?"

Lelouch pulled him down, his grip unusually firm. "Those are knightmares... Britannian troops. We can't outrun them."

"I'm not leaving." He wasn't going to abandon his friend.

Lelouch shoved him into the pile of bodies. "Hide Suzaku. We'll be fine, but don't you dare die. Nunnally needs you. I need you. You need to live. Hide under the bodies... it will obscure your heat signature. Please Suzaku... I can't lose my only friend."

Chapter Text

Among contemporary politicians and scholars, there is a tendency to admire the strength of the first global empire: Britannia. From our modern perspective, it seems impossible to unify such a diverse and vast political landscape. Fascists will point to the strength of the Emperor, specifically Emperor Lelouch vi Britannia, and the overwhelming might of the Britannian military as a form of successful and effective governance.

Time has warped our perspective, for Britannia was actually a conglomeration of loosely aligned territories, technically under the governance of a viceroy and the Emperor. Due to the political structure, Britannia was always embroiled in a civil war (or multiple), although it went by a different name: War of Honor. Much of the Emperor's time was dedicated to easing tensions between the nobles and supervising peace treaties. Additionally, as the 21st century continued, Britannia struggled against rising terrorist/insurgency groups within its conquered Areas. Even before the introduction of the Knightmare frame, Britannia was teetering at the edge of collapse only held together by nationalism and expansionary military policy. The Knightmare frame upset the delicate balance of power...

— The Political Landscape of Britannia at the Turn of the 21st Century by Marianne Yamamoto

 Sagamihara (30km from Tokyo)

Hidden beneath the bodies, Suzaku's eyes watered. It stunk. The metallic monsters, knightmares, landed and Suzaku forced himself to breathe slowly to calm his racing heart. He had to remain still. He was going to die and Nunnally would cry.

Amplified by a speaker, a woman cried, "Lelouch, Nunnally!" 

Lelouch moved in front of his hiding place, as if his presence could shield Suzaku. "Mother."

 Something clicked and Suzaku wondered if the mechanical beast was falling apart. Then he could take Lelouch and Nunnally and run. More clicks, rumbles, and loud screeches. Suzaku tensed. What was happening?

Multiple feet crunched down on the debris and the woman spoke again, her voice no longer filtering through a speaker. "You and your sister aren't hurt are you? We landed in the Kururugi home just as the attacks began. You weren't supposed to run off Lelouch."

They had been outside of the shrine by complete accident. It was just luck that the invasion coincided with them sneaking out of the house. If they hadn't, he would be Britannia's captive and if he believed Lelouch's instincts, dead. Through the gap between the limbs, he watched Lelouch step forward.

"We're fine despite your invasion."

"And the Prime Minister's son? His mother is under the impression that he is with you."

Suzaku stiffened and he could feel one of the gigantic monstrosities move as the earth trembled in fear. "What do you want with him?"

"He isn't your friend Lelouch. The Eleven will betray you. Don't bother trying to protect him."

Out of sight, Nunnally shouted, "Suzaku wouldn't do that! He is the best friend ever."

He smiled at her remark before a dark thought chased it away. The woman had talked about his mother. Surely mother wouldn't have betrayed him, even if he was with the "enemy." She wouldn't would she? Or did they hurt her and force her to tell? What had happened to his mother?

Lelouch's voice broke through his thoughts. "We split up with Suzaku. He joined some scavengers to make sure we could get away. And he is my friend."

Their mother's voice turned frigid. "Search the area. I want the boy found, preferably alive."

"Mommy no!" Nunnally screamed and he could finally see her as she latched onto her brother. "You can't hurt him. Just leave him alone!"

"He is your enemy Nunnally. I'm sorry that you were deceived in such a way. I thought Lelouch would have known better and protected you."

Lelouch stood rigid and his fingers crossed behind his back, tapping together slowly: Stay safe. Suzaku didn't dare to acknowledge the message as the knightmares began to whir and traverse the ground. He could hear bodies falling as they searched the area, not caring for the dead. Lelouch just stood there, his posture perfect. He was livid. Something moved near him and Suzaku clenched his eyes shut in fear. A rat scurried over his body.

Nunnally continued to cry. "Just leave him alone. I want to go home."

Suzaku opened his eyes and stared at her hugging her brother, looking utterly pathetic. Her fingers tapped, repeating a rhythm: Goodbye . Love you.

"Very well Nunnally. It will be good to have you and your brother back home." Their mother's voice became louder as she ordered the troops: "Check the area once more, but we're moving out. The boy must have run away like a coward when he saw us approach."

No. He was just a coward hiding under the dead. A knightmare blocked his view and Suzaku felt tears leak out of his eyes. The ground trembled again and then they were gone. Suzaku didn't dare to move, his breath stayed trapped within his chest. They were gone. And sweet Nunnally's mother was out there annihilating his people and their culture. His heart beat faster. The weight of the bodies suddenly felt oppressive as if their spirits were there to drag him down to his death. Why was he allowed to live?

Moving on instinct, he wiggled free and gasped for air. The flies continued to buzz through the silence. At the edge of the mound, laid the backpack and his short sword: the last gift from his friends. The moon illuminated small red eyes around him and Suzaku stumbled to the backpack and grabbed the sword. A mosquito landed on his arm and he sank to the ground. A rat scurried by his feet.

All alone. Surrounded by the dead and inhumane eyes, Suzaku wept. All alone.

Royal Palace, Pendragon

Nunnally clung to her brother's hand, as Clovis led them through the hallways of the royal palace. He continued to prattle on, seemingly intent on catching them up on everything they missed during their time in Japan. Nunnally tuned him out.

Everything smelt clean compared to the homely and wooden smell of the Kururugi Shrine. Every moment spent with Britannians felt as if something about her was being stripped away. First it was the clothes replaced by more proper garments befitting of a princess. Then it was the shampoo, smelling of roses, and washing away the scent of the woods. The smell even lingered in her hair making her feel like a foreigner in her own body. They washed Lelouch too and he no longer vaguely smelt of cinnamon and failed cooking experiments.

Within the plane to Britannia, servants had braided her hair and forced her in a dress without any of the familiar braille tags that told her the colors. It was vaguely tight around her shoulder and the fabric irritated her skin, but she resisted the urge to tear it off.

Her brother steadied her as the carpet caught on the heels that she had been forced to wear. Clovis, completely unaware of her clumsiness, enthused about a concert he was planning in order to celebrate their return and how Odysseus would love to play the violin.

"We will not be attending," said her brother.

"Why ever not? Of course you have to catch up with everyone after you meet with Father. You have been gone far too long."

Lelouch stiffened and Nunnally knew he was holding back scathing remarks. "Nunnally and I are rather tired. It is only appropriate that we rest first. I'm afraid we would be rather dull company in our current state."

Clovis's feet hit the ground again, this time sounding more muffled. Remembering her lesson from the carpet, Nunnally carefully stepped forward. The floor was wood now. They were no longer in the public parts of the palace.

"You are quite right Lelouch. The party will be even greater if I have more time to prepare. The party of the year celebrating the return of my favorite younger two siblings. Yes, that sounds good. And Nunnally will have plenty opportunities to meet some knights."

"I'm not interested in meeting knights Clovis," said Nunnally. The knights accompanying her mother had forced them to abandon Suzaku. She had met enough knights.

"Well I'm sure we will find one you like. After all, considering your condition, you will need a Knight of Honor to keep you safe."

She would never trust someone who had brutalized Japan. All those people dead... Even if they became a knight later, what would stop them from committing the same atrocities?

"Clovis, I will protect Nunnally," promised Lelouch. Of course her brother would protect her from harm; she could always trust him to have her best interests at heart

"Lelouch, you will not be able to protect your sister forever. That is a burden too great for even you to bear. And since your mother dismissed her royal guard for their failure, you will need to build them from scratch."

Her mother had dismissed them all? Even her sister, Cornelia? That was cruel. She blinked, feeling the tears welling in her eyes.

Lelouch tightened his grip around her hand. "I will protect Nunnally. You can stop vying to get your men into our royal guard. There will be none. I cannot trust any of them."

Nunnally shivered as he completed his cold statement. They couldn't trust anyone. Even their sweet mother had endangered their lives for the glory of taking over Japan. Yet, her brother could not protect her and himself. He didn't have the power to act, and she, was blind. She was his burden that he willingly carried, but in doing so, he endangered himself.

As uniforms snapped and the hinges creaked, she felt her resolve firm. She wouldn't be a burden, she would be an asset. How? She did not know.

"Announcing Prince Clovis la Britannia, Prince Lelouch and Princess Nunnally vi Britannia."

"Thank you Clovis. You are dismissed." The voice was deep and authoritative, sounding slightly familiar.

Lelouch tugged her hand, signaling to bow. "Your majesty."

A slightly younger, but still male, voice chimed in. "Please there's no need for such formality."

The stranger's arm swept both her and Lelouch into a warm hug. He smelled of books and antiseptic.

The Emperor sighed. "Really Odysseus? At least introduce yourself before you hug someone who is blind. Sit down."

Odysseus released them and dragged something along the floor. "My sincere apologies Nunnally."

"It is alright big brother," she said. Clovis had made the same mistake.

Lelouch led her by her elbow and allowed her to sink into a soft couch. She leaned back and rested her head on his shoulder.

The emperor was the first to break the silence. "Marianne has arranged for you to go to the Ashford labs. But before you leave, we will discuss your time in Japan. Particularly, Genbu Kururugi and his associates."

"No," her brother said. He remained rigid, but she could hear his heart beating faster. "We are not your pawns."

He scoffed and Odysseus's chair creaked. "You are a prince, Lelouch vi Britannia, and therefore will fulfill your duty. You are a pawn because you do not stand on your own two feet. It is only because you are my son, that you continue to live despite your insubordination. But do not mistake such privilege for mercy, because I have none for weaklings."

"And mother? Is she a weakling too?"

"Who is leading the attack against Japan? Now cease your insubordination. What happened to the Prime Minister's son? Who will raise their swords against Britannia after we ground them into the dirt?"

"Why don't you ask your spies if we are such weaklings.?

"But none of them called Lieutenant Colonel Kyoshiro Tohdoh sensei."

Odysseus spoke up, his voice calm. "Father, isn't this going a bit too far?"

Her father's fist struck the table and he snapped at Odysseus, "Sit down. Eleven is too old for me to ignore such childish games."

Leaning against Lelouch, she could feel his rigid posture. He was planning on being stubborn. Her own heart thumped faster. There was no guarantee for their safety... She couldn't trust her parents: only Lelouch.

Lelouch always protected her; it was time to return the favor. "Lelouch saw the knightmares approaching and told Suzaku to hide. You aren't going to find him."

"Nunnally," hissed her brother.

She continued regardless. "Brother learnt Japanese from Tohdoh, but they never talked about the military. Tohdoh was thinking of retiring although the invasion might have changed his mind."

The secret of a small little baby would stay with them. What was it that Lelouch said? Mix the truth with the lies. Her heart felt heavy at the repercussions that would follow. "Suzaku's father often called some General Katase or so. He sounded like a prideful man."

The emperor was appeased and dismissed them. They stood silently in the corridor, allowing their nerves to ease. She reached out to her brother, hoping that he wasn't mad at her.

Lelouch finally broke the silence. "That was very clever Nunnally. I apologize, I wasn't thinking clearly. You made the right call."

"You aren't mad at me?"

"The information is useless. Suzaku will have left already. And General Katase is stationed in Sapporo, to the North of the army. Tohdoh is the one who was running exercises in Narita and may have survived. He, unlike the general, may be able to convince the Prime Minister to surrender. At the very least, he will save the civilians. His honor demands it. You did well Nunnally. Thank you."

Japanese Military Transport

Tohdoh didn't allow himself to grieve as he passed the mounds of the dead. The second he allowed himself to think about it, he would break down. No, grieving would be for later... when they finally surrendered or were dead. No, he had to hold onto hope. The Prime Minister was to the West and then they could make a plan to save their people. He would be reunited with his wife and their small child: Kazuki. Hope was all they had in the desolate waste land of the dead.

"Lieutenant-Colonel, we are picking up someone on the scanners," said one of his men in the back.

Tohdoh frowned. "Could be a Britannian soldier... or scavengers."

The desperate were the most dangerous and everyone became alert. A scavenger would probably not be foolhardy enough to attack a military transport, but desperate men did stupid things. Tohdoh looked at the scanner and frowned. They were short and obviously stumbling. A survivor? Guns ready, they turned around the pile of bodies. In the middle of the road, stood a child, their hair wild and a sword in their trembling hands. A survivor.

"Halt," he ordered his men. He observed the boy and how he dropped into a familiar stance. It couldn't be. Surely he had died. "Suzaku?"

The boy stumbled slightly as he opened the door and there was an unfamiliar look in his eyes. But Suzaku remained still, his entire body tense and ready to flee or attack. This shouldn't have happened. 

"Suzaku, is that you?"

The boy jerked as if a marionette on strings and his head turned slowly to stare at him. "Tohdoh-Sensei?"

The disbelief in the boy's voice was clear and ignoring the shouts from his men, Tohdoh rushed forward and brushed past the sword to envelope the boy in a hug. The boy stiffened before the sword fell from his hands and he went limp, like all his strings had been cut. Then he cried, clutching his shirt eagerly. 

"We're going to be alright Suzaku," he said. 

His student didn't put up any resistance as he guided him to the transport. How had he arrived here? It was over a day's walk from the Kururugi Shrine. Suzaku shivered and he wrapped a wool blanket around him. Questions would wait. Suzaku wasn't in any state to answer them and he soon drifted off to sleep, still clutching his shirt.

They continued to drive forward, scanning the skies for Britannian troops. It was mostly safe here. The battle was further up North and to the West. All that was left were shattered buildings and broken bodies. Suzaku stirred and slowly opened his eyes.

"We still got another five hours Suzaku. Sleep."

He gripped the blanket tightly and stared at Tohdhoh. "What happened to mom?"

The lie was at the tip of his tongue. But he couldn't. It was pointless. Everybody knew. There was no way to protect Suzaku from the horrible truth. "Her execution was broadcasted yesterday morning. I'm sorry Suzaku."

He felt sick but Suzaku just leaned back, as if he had been expecting the answer. "Why is Lelouch always right?"

Lelouch vi Britannia... their safety card that in the end meant nothing. The prince was devastatingly smart, learning the rules of Shogi by just watching him and Nagisa play. Then he had bartered his wins for Japanese lessons. In hindsight, he should have payed more attention. Lelouch and Suzaku's escapades into the forest no longer seemed so innocent. 

Curiosity burned through his veins. "What did he say?"

Suzaku remained quiet for a moment, looking outside at the tall trees. Just as Tohdoh began to worry that he pushed too far, Suzaku replied, "He told me that Britannia would kill me if I was lucky. I would just be a tool to force Japan's surrender... He saved my life. And you would kill him, wouldn't you Tohdhoh-Sensei? He is your enemy now."

"No. I wouldn't harm him Suzaku-kun." Every time he thought of the young Prince, all he could see were the haunted eyes of a child. "But what happened? The Kururugi Shrine was captured within the first hour."

"We were outside in the forest. We saw the bombs drop and then Lelouch told me that we had to run. We hid in our secret hideout. Lelouch prepared for it you know. He had stocked food without me noticing and made a bunch of traps. But Lelouch was worried that they would find us if we stayed near home... So we tried to head to Tokyo..."

Tohdoh waited patiently for Suzaku to continue. He wouldn't push his student.

"There was a knightmare patrol. Lelouch told me to hide... and I did. He lied to protect me..."

Tohdoh thought of the overturned knightmare frames near the Kururugi Shrine that the advance team had discovered. It seemed that Lelouch's liberal acquisition of sakuradite proved itself to be effective. If Tohdoh survived, he knew that he never wanted to face the prince on the opposite end of the battle field. There was a sense of callousness and practicality a commander needed to make the hard choices. Lelouch already had that, his innocence stolen by an attempted assassination. Coupled with his creativity and willingness to adapt, Lelouch would be a terrifying opponent and Britannia would use him. After all, the Emperor already had risked his son to insure a swift invasion of Japan. 

"Lelouch is a good friend, Suzaku. Hold onto that friendship." It might very well save Suzaku's life one day. 

The transport stopped in the middle of the forest and they slowly disembarked. Soldiers filtered through the trees, saluting when they caught sight of Tohdoh. He noted that Suzaku had grabbed his backpack, which contained his father's wakizashi. Someone must have radioed in to tell the Prime Minister that his son had arrived, because in the midst of unloading the transport, Genbu Kururugi wandered into the chaos, his eyes scanning the crowd. He looked at his son for one second, before, in an uncharacteristic display of emotions, enveloped his son into a hug.

"I'm so glad you are alive Suzaku-kun."

"To-san," sobbed Suzaku.

"We will destroy Britannia for this Suzaku. We will show them what it means to be Japanese."

Suzaku stood there, holding onto his father as if he might vanish. At least there was one happy reunion tonight, even if the Prime Minister had made a false promise. They would have to surrender. The civilian casualties were rising every day and as Lelouch had once explained over a game of Shogi, Britannia kept to different rules of engagements for Wars of Conquest. He should have listened instead of discounting the prince as a traumatized child. The boy had warned him.

He turned away from the reuniting father and son, to deal with his men. Patience was the greatest virtue of a warrior and he would protect the people of Japan. "I want a list of everything we have that contains Sakuradite. And someone get me a map."

At five, the Prime Minister announced that the Japanese would fight to the very end. Even the children would be drawn into this conflict. Orders were orders, so he retreated to his tent office to work on his plan. Hopefully, he could convince the man that such suicidal actions weren't necessary. It was after dinner, surrounded by maps and piles of supply papers, that someone asked him if he had seen the Prime Minister. Possibilities ran through his head as he rushed to the Prime Minister's wooden cabin. He was so used to dealing with traumatized soldiers in the past few days... that he had miscalculated. Perhaps gravely so.

He pushed his way through the door and the scent of blood drifted to his nose. He knew what he would find. In his idiocy, he hadn't thought of how Suzaku would react. Suzaku who was so proud to be Japanese and best friends with a coldly practical prince.

In the middle of the small living room, Suzaku kneeled on the ground, blind to the outside world. Besides him, his father lay on the ground, the wakizashi piercing his gut. The Prime Minister was dead by the hands of his son. He had failed his student today and another part of his heart shattered. 

"Come on Suzaku," he whispered gently. Carefully, he grabbed the boy's hand guided him to his feet. "Let us clean you up."

Suzaku nodded and stumbled towards the bathroom and Tohdoh glared at the body besides him. If he hadn't given the order to fight to the death.... but it was useless to consider "what ifs". The Prime Minister was murdered and his people would yearn for vengeance. He couldn't do that to Suzaku. His student needed help, not hatred aimed at him from every turn. Wasn't it the prerogative of the master to protect his student?

Suicide. He looked down at the sword. Everyone knew it was the Prime Minister's favorite, hanging on his office wall at home. The Prime Minister committed suicide not willing to watch the Japanese die under his orders. There would be a total surrender and he would disappear with Suzaku and the rest of the military.

"I will not apologize Kururugi-Shushou for what I am about to do nor do I ask for your forgiveness. I will continue to fight for Japan... but Japan is its people as well."

He bowed to the former Prime Minister and walked out of the cabin to tell the biggest lie of his life. May the gods have mercy on his soul.

Britannian Military Base, Tokyo, Japan

Reuben glanced down at Tokyo as he passed by the large windows. The architecture was definitely unique and he hoped that some of it would remain. There was no reason for Tokyo to be rebuilt as a replica of Pendragon. Not that it really mattered. His phone buzzed and he closed his eyes. If it was Lord Siebenberg again trying to earn some favor, Reuben was going to blow a fuse. Preferably in the brat's knightmare. His phone buzzed again and his eye twitched. Why couldn't he just get an hour of peace and quiet?

He flipped open his phone and saw the message. It was from Sarah, his lab assistant. Had something happened in the lab?

"Sarah, what happened?"

"Lord Reuben," she replied cheerfully. "Prince Lelouch and Princess Nunnally have arrived at the labs. I've been helping them get settled in. I also wanted to warn you that Margrave Oberstein is in Tokyo. His son is apparently in charge of the ground troops in the area. It would probably be best to avoid him, especially with the rumors."

Massaging his nose, he asked, "What rumors?"

"Oh, you didn't hear? They're saying you are going to be granted the title of Margrave for your development of the Knightmare frame. Either Kagoshima or Tokyo according to local gossip. It is all the rage among the locals on the Ashford Estate. It isn't everyday that someone sees a lord such as yourself earning the position of Margrave without playing the political game."

There was a reason he didn't try to play the game. "I cannot be a Margrave. Do you know how much work that would be? I would never have time for research."

"You could give some responsibility to your son. They exist for a reason you know."

He shuddered. "No. That little conceited brat will not touch the Ashford Estate, ever. He will remain the Viscount Hammond. Milly would make a much better Earl than he ever could."

"That's a bit harsh my lord."

Passing by, a young man bowed to him and Reuben shook his head, walking into the dining hall. "The Ashford family has always pursued science and the humanities. It shall continue to do so. My son would rather squander all our wealth covering up his affairs and on the military."

He caught sight of a familiar mop of brown hair. "Sarah. Why is my son here?"

She didn't get to respond as suddenly someone grabbed the phone out of his hand and snapped it shut. 

Lord Siebenberg held the phone in front of him with a smile that didn't reach his face. "How good of you to join us Earl of Ashford. Although I've heard you might be a Margrave soon. So perhaps Margrave of Recreant?"

His son, Monty, walked up besides Lord Siebenberg with a satisfied smile. "Hello father. Finally engaging in war aren't you? But you are still a coward."

Looking around the room, Reuben noticed the other nobles backing away. There would be no help from them. "I wasn't aware you were in Japan Monty. I thought being a Viscount kept you busy? You certainly did not have my permission to be here."

"Lord Greenford thought it would be beneficial for me to have some actual experience father. He is quite pleased that the Ashford heir is honorable."

Lord Siebenberg bowed mockingly. "Lord Greenford has given me his backing, I challenge you to a duel of honor."

The knight was a decent pilot, a Baronet though, which explained his eagerness to risk his life for a higher position. "I assume you seek the traditional terms?"

"No, I believe that your family's subsidiary title will do. We are at war after all and I admit, being an Earl would be beyond me." Lord Siebenberg smiled, assured of his own upcoming victory.

Reuben kept his face passive. Who had come up with this plan? It was ingenious. Upon losing the duel, he would be disgraced and considered weak, therefore no longer in the running for Margrave. An assassin would kill him within the night and, despite his will, his son would become the Earl of Ashford. It wasn't his son's style, which meant someone else was behind it. But there were too many in court who had much to gain if he died.

The familiar voice of Margrave Oberstein cut in: "I object to such a farce. War is no time for such petty squabbling and you, Viscount Hammond, are an utter fool. It is truly unfortunate that you think you can match your father. And Sir Siebenberg you are just a tool, proving yourself unworthy of the rank of viscount."

Reuben watched flabbergasted as his rival defended him, although it would be for naught. Siebenberg and his son were stubborn individuals enamored by the idea of power. The law was clear and it wasn't to his favor.

Siebenberg scoffed. "I have Margrave Greenford's blessing in this challenge. Even the Emperor cannot dismiss our laws. The Earl of Ashford must accept my challenge."

"Very well," he tipped his head and Reuben could feel the oncoming trap. But for whom? "If I cannot convince you of the foolishness of your actions, I will oversee this duel. After all, it would be most unwise to make an enemy of a Margrave."

Siebenberg lifted his chin. "I acquiesce in your ruling. And by what rules will you hold this match?"

"None." Delight spread across Siebenberg's face. "Of course, considering the new age of war upon us, I believe knightmares are fair weapons. Both of your knightmares are ready in the courtyard. I already took the liberty of prepping them."

The surveying nobles fled the room and Reuben turned to his rival. The man had saved him, for in knightmare combat, despite his lack of skill as an ace, he was knowledgeable enough to have a chance. Had the duel been with pistols, swords, or fists, he would be dead. And his death surely would have benefited Margrave Oberstein and his efforts to corner the knightmare market.

"I would suggest killing the young errant knight Lord Ashford. Of course the board has been set already, but by doing so, you may stave off change for another year."

The knightmare reduced the mortality rate of the pilot, but the current model had weaknesses to exploit. Future models would be even more secure and the risk of death in challenges for noble titles would be lowered. "I could have insisted on a traditional duel and appointed a champion."

"Empress Marianne defended you last time didn't she? With her crippled, she wouldn't have been able to fight in a traditional duel anyway. And Sir Siebenberg is a capable duelist. You will also find that Margrave Greenford has bribed all the skilled fighters in the area. There would have been no aid there."

"And the thought of manipulating my son to acquire my other knightmare plans didn't occur to you?"

The look the elder man sent his way told him the obvious truth. "Your assistant, while annoying steadfast in keeping your secrets, did prove one thing to me without a doubt."

"Oh?" He should definitely rescue William; he was a good kid.

"That you alone are the genius behind the knightmare frame. Well, the only one alive, that is. Without you, development would stall and I rather prefer having an influential Margrave in my debt."

Reuben nodded, accepting the truth, but knowing it was just one aspect. Everyone had plans within plans and if he became a Margrave his time would be seriously limited. That wasn't even considering the ramifications of his duel. The knightmare required skilled pilots: the kind that couldn't be taught. The writing was on the wall. The question was where did Margrave Oberstein want to steer the ship?

"I thank you Lord Oberstein. I look forward to a fruitful partnership. I have a duel to win."

The man inclined his head and let him pass into the courtyard. Perhaps, the question should be where Reuben wanted to steer the ship? The Ashford family had stayed out of politics for a long time, even managing to be neutral throughout the majority of the Emblem of Blood. It seemed that the politics would be unavoidable for Reuben this time. A shame. 

His knightmare towered over him and he scanned the exterior noticing the small signs of attempted sabotage: the idiot couldn't even do that properly. Shaking his head, he brushed past the aides and rerouted the power: the power drop was negligible for anyone who wasn't an ace. The knightmare powered up slowly and he could see Siebenberg already entering the courtyard.

What a ridiculous place to fight. He would be quick, there was no reason to demolish the last standing part of Tokyo over such foolishness. He raised his slash harken and he waited for the signal. 

Seibenberg dashed forward, guns blazing. But Reuben had already won. He pressed the button and the slash harken fired true, hitting the metal at its weakest point and with Seibenberg dashing forward, it easily pierced the chassis. The auto-eject was triggered.

He had won the duel without shedding a drop of blood. Now the ball was in the Emperor's court. The only question was how many more ambitious knights would have to challenge nobles until the Emperor made his decision. 

Chapter Text

Judicial duels were common in the medieval age to determine the guilt as God would protect the innocent. Over time, judicial duels became more regulated to combat skilled warriors who would falsely accuse others to gain wealth. Emperor Ricardo von Britannia acknowledged that the practice benefited the strong and disenfranchised the weak. Given the recent humiliation by Napoleon and the fall of the French aristocracy, Emperor Ricardo sought to strengthen the nobility and established the War of Honor and honor duels to keep the nobility strong and cull the stagnant. 

Where Wars of Honor strengthened the prestige of the noble house, honor duels revolved only around lordship. Honor duels, unlike the judicial duel, did not require a wronged party. Instead, any member of nobility (including knights) could declare a duel as long as they had the patronage of a higher ranked noble than their opponent. Low ranking nobles disproportionately issued and received challenges while a Margrave was untouchable unless they issued their own challenge. Royalty and commoners were excluded from such practice and had to engage in warfare to prove their strength. Swords, guns, and eventually knightmare frames were common weapons among duelists. 

-Honor Duels in Britannia

Ashford Labs,  Location Classified

Lelouch paced around the room, unable to keep still as thoughts ran through his mind. His father had called him weak. Nunnally had condemned General Katase to death in order to protect her brother. And Suzaku... he didn't know. Ignorance was the worst feeling. It caused his stomach to tighten painfully and constantly taunted him in the back of the mind. There was no way he could know if his best friend was alive or among the nameless dead. 

Someone knocked politely on the door, before opening it, and curtsying. "Your highness. I hope you are settling in well. I am Sarah. Is there anything I can get for you?"

The subservience made his skin itch and he yearned, once again, for the simplicity of Japan. They had been respectful, but not subservient. "Thank you for asking. I'm doing—"

Nunnally snapped her book shut and spoke up from the corner of the room. "Lelouch you're bored. Please do something before you wear a hole in the floor."

He cringed in embarrassment although the young woman lifted her hand to cover a smile. "Would you like a tour your highness?"

"That would be wonderful." Nunnally was holding her book rather threateningly. It was best to leave her to her new found enthusiasm for studying.

Sarah smiled and he followed her outside of the room. She clearly worked in the labs judging by her lab coat and assured steps as she led him through the maze of passages and checkpoints. They passed through an airlock with reinforced walls. He could make out a small indentation in the wall, that probably protected a gun turret. 

"Lord Ashford takes security very seriously. Most of the lab is automated and the codes change every week."

He watched the security cameras swivel to focus on them as they stepped into a new hallway. "Has anyone ever attempted to break in?"

"A couple years ago your highness. It was before I started working here, but secrecy is our best security. The decoy lab has attempted break-ins every couple of months." She swiped her security card and blocked his view as she entered a pin. The doors slid open to reveal a large open space. "Welcome to the labs and, our newest prototype, the Horus. Maybe? The name hasn't been decided yet."

The Horus was different from the Ganymede, the Glasgow, or even his mother's Lefay. Unlike other knightmares, the cockpit was tall and at a slight angle. He could see a technician clambering out of the top. "It certainly is unique. Do those arms have.. Landspinners?"

Apparently comfortable around the lab, Sarah relaxed. "Yes indeed, good eyes. The idea is to make this knightmare easier to control. We're leaving the joystick shenanigans to Margrave Obserstein. The designs we're licensing them will never be able to complete with this wonder. And because the legs are the most vulnerable, we are giving the Horus more options for mobility."

He had on occasion perused some of Lord Ashford's papers. They were dense and mostly indecipherable, but the genius within them was always clear. Standing in front of an actual prototype, in the security of the lab, Lelouch finally found himself considering the marvel of technology... and the ramifications. The knightmare had already changed everything... And it seemed that Lord Ashford understood something that none of the nobles ever spoke of: the enemy would have their own knightmares.

Walking to a computer, he scanned the designs. "Landspinners require stable ground. Is the Horus going to be more agile?"

She pushed past him and navigated the plans. "We have some ideas. But a lot of problems can be subverted by reducing the weight. Right now, snow and swamps cause big problems because the knightmare will literally sink into the ground and get stuck. Sand and forests aren't the best either."

Lelouch was reminded of the knights who accompanied their mother. They had complained, numerous times, about the heavy damage that they incurred searching the forest filled with his sakuradite traps. Dense trees lowered visibility, hampered movement, and turned into deadly projectiles when ripped out of the ground due to explosions.

"What about mountains?" he asked.

She shrugged and brushed back her long, brown hair. "The slash-harken helps but there is a big danger of causing a rock slide. We're experimenting with rocks. Still, tanks will remain useful."

He frowned as he considered the weapon. It was just being used for warfare. "What about mining? One person could—"

“A couple million pounds is a bit too expensive of an investment, even for a noble.”

“Wouldn’t the knightmare be cheaper without all the weapons? Surely there is a way to reduce the costs.”

“Yes but there is no market right now. And then you need to convert the production line which would reduce the amount of knightmares available for the war effort. Even Margrave Oberstein, despite his practicality, wouldn’t agree to such an effort. And considering he is producing all the knightmares right now, you would have to convince him,” said Sarah.

“That’s unfortunate,” he murmured.

The sakuradite mines in Japan were going to become a lot more profitable after the fighting ceased and millions of starving Japanese would be pressed into labor. The thought sickened him. He looked away from the plans at the Horus. It would be years before it finished development, but it's more agile frame, and from what he glimpsed, new controller scheme, would make it more agile than any of the competition. He knew from his mother, that not all knightmare frames were accounted for. Some foolish knights had left their expensive, broken, knightmares on the battlefield, just waiting for scavengers. It would just take one to fall into the hands of the enemy for the rest of the world to develop its own knightmares.

The Horus would be ready in a few years and help sway the tide in Britannia's favor again. But would it be enough? Surely other countries would develop their own unique frames. And how long would it be before they copied the Horus? Britannia was confident in its own victory. Even Sarah was sure of the knightmare's superiority.  The technology would have been better served aiding the civilians, but that wasn't Britannia's goal.

He looked at Sarah and offered his most polite smile. He knew how to act charming. "Do you have a simulator I could use? And perhaps a computer?"

Beaming at what she assumed was his enthusiasm for the subject, Sarah complied. Suzaku would disapprove of such manipulations, but he wasn't there. He was too weak to afford honesty. The faint outline of a plan formed in his mind. Somehow, he would insure that he and his sister were ever used as a pawn again.

Tochigi, Area 11

Tohdoh reclined in his seat, tearing his eyes away from the battle map. He and the remnants of the defeated Japanese army were hiding in the rural areas of Tochigi. Of course, they were no longer the army, but rather an independent military force, soon to be classified as terrorists by the new legal government. With General Katase in the North, fighting with the last of his men to  the death, so the Europeans could evacuate the civilians. But what of the people who stayed? 

He could not justify sending all the newly enlisted youth under his command on a suicide mission, especially one that would amount to nothing. Hopefully Katase would be able to regroup with him, he could use his elder's assistance, but they couldn't wait. For Suzaku's sake, no for all the young children, he had to make sure this plan would work. 

He strode out of the tent and turned to the private guarding his tent. "Call Lieutenant Iki. I need to talk to him."

The young youth replied swiftly, "Sir."

He returned to the tent and a minute later, Major Iki, barely past the age of needing to shave, arrived. He stopped in front of his desk, his heels clicking together and a sharp salute that sent a breeze through his black hair. Everything about him screamed professionalism and eagerness. Yet, when he spoke, he sounded wary. "You called sir?"

"You are the highest ranking officer under my command, but more importantly, you have actual experience. We are going to turn around and march in Tokyo."

The youth stared at him, his eyes widening. "Sir? We are going to make the Britannians pay?"

Tohdoh gestured at the map. "The E4 highway is mostly intact. Britannia will undoubtedly see us coming and prepare accordingly."

"Then we'll die with honor,” said Major Iki, his face still as stone.

The government was dismantled. No, such a move would be dishonorable, but he understood the urge of wanting to make Britannia bleed. Britannia was going to bleed until it withered away, but first he had to have patience. "I don't intend to die Major Iki. Japan still needs me, Japan needs all of us. No, look at Narita."

Major Iki frowned as he ran his fingers along the map. "It's mountainous. I know we had some training exercises there."

An owl hooted outside and Tohdoh tensed, then relaxed as the crickets continued to chirp. "We can't win against knightmare, but the land itself can. And without knightmares, we will have the advantage. Our last training exercise was in Narita, we should have no problem hiding from the Britannians.

"You want us to hide! Like cowards." Major Iki clenched his fists before backing down, respectfully.

"No. We will wait. Build up strength. Shield the civilians and recruit our scientists. If we wish to win this war, we need knightmares of our own."

The youth stared at him with wide eyes. "Knightmares. But how sir?"

Major Iki would help. The gleam of madness in his brown eyes was fading as he grasped onto the line of salvation that Tohdoh had thrown him. "The ones I salvaged. It should definitely be enough to level the playing field and I'm sure we can find someone to improve the designs."

“We can still win?” The sound of hope in Major Iki’s voice physically pained Tohdoh. 

Tohdoh thought of Suzaku and the youths who had joined their ragged teams. He knew they were lying about their age, but he didn’t have the heart to tell them no. “With patience there is a chance. Right now… We will condemn the children to death if we act with bloodlust.”

"I understand sir. Thank you." Tears shimmered in the Major's eyes. "Keep my younger brother safe, sir, please?"

Iki was a common enough last name, that Tohdoh hadn’t linked Private Iki with the Major. Private Iki was a spitfire and compared to the perfect form of Major Iki, unrecognizable. But physically, now that he thought about, they both had the same plump cheeks, prominent nose, and a dark skin tone like those from Okinawa.

“I intend to get all my men out of here alive Major. There is of course a risk, but I’m not putting any of the youth at risk, that includes your brother. He enlisted a few months ago, didn’t he? Eighteen?”

Major Iki, for the first time relaxed. “He joined on his birthday. I tried to dissuade him, but… He looks up to me.”

Suzaku was just as hard headed when he got an idea in his mind. “Children are like that at times. I’m sure you will be able to protect him Major.”

Smiling, he asked, “How can I help?”

Tohdoh already had enough sakuradite, but he needed to get to the Tone River before the Britannians could stop him. They were too small of a force to incite fear... but, maybe, "Do we have any entertainers? Or people who worked in theater?"

"Private Senba was a stagehand before the invasion. I believe he specialized in practical effects."

"I think he will do. Fetch him please." There was a chance for his insane plan to work. Tohdoh could pull off a miracle with a couple hundred fresh recruits. Misdirection, sabotage, and a heavy dose of paranoia. How ironic that a Britannia Prince had taught him how to win. If he ever met Lelouch again, he would thank him. 

Near Sapporo, Area 11

Cornelia, now a Lieutenant Colonel after her success in landing troops on the Southern portion of Japan, growled as she stared at the map. The Northern portion of Japan was infuriating. Lord Ashford's squad would be just the first to witness the danger of trees. Knightmares were great in cities and urban situations, but the forest... It was agonizing.

A young knight, Sir Guilford, watched her from the corner of the tent. He was always eager to please and Cornelia, tired of having her strategies not pan out, gestured for him to come over. "What do you think?"

"We could starve them out your highness?"

Cornelia bit her lip and considered the possibility. It would be a prudent solution, but in that time, the Europeans and CHinese would be able to evacuate numerous civilians and military personal. Her father had been explicit, General Katase was either to be captured or killed in battle. She would not disappoint her father, especially after having failed to save her idol. 

If only they had actual Navy support. But the Navy was busy getting smashed in Area 10 by the Chinese, who had realized that Indochina was easy to take back with all their military efforts in Japan. It would be embarrassing for Britannia to lose, but nobody had even bothered to parcel out land to the lords yet, so there was no significant harm done. Japan was the better resource. Nevertheless, Lady Marianne had been dispatched and left Cornelia in charge. It was all up to her.

If she wanted to defeat General Katase she would need to out think him. He was, according to her father's intelligence, very proud. The information was pitiful and barely enough for her to work with. Her brother, Schneizel would know what to do, but this was her chance to prove herself to Lady Marianne after her failure to protect her. And maybe Lady Marianne would let her return to the Royal Guard? She had to redeem herself and be the one to bring victory to Britannia. In doing so, she would also show herself as a capable female warrior and finally lay to rest all of the court's doubts because of her sex. She just needed to win this.

"What do you think of General Katase, Sir Guilford?"

The young knight adjusted his glasses, letting Cornelia see his blue eyes. "He wants to make Britannia bleed your highness?"

"Please, just sir. I'm your commanding officer right now."

He nodded and Cornelia felt a shoot of pleasure as he complied. "Understood sir."

"What would he choose? Killing Britannians or saving the citizens?" She sat down and looked at the map. "I believe we have some party supplies. See if there is any purple paint available."

The knight turned to walk out, before pausing in horror. "You mean to use yourself as bait your highness? Please let me be your decoy. It isn't safe out there."

"I don't need anyone's protecting Sir Guilford. I won't be alone on the battlefield. If General Katase is able to out maneuver our entire forces to kill me, I will be at fault."

"Your highness, it doesn't matter how good you are if your own men don't respect you. I know you are a skilled commander, but many of them just see a princess playing dress up." He looked away, his face turning bright red. "Sir."

Real loyalty was hard to find. It was even harder to find people who would speak the truth when it could harm them. She found herself reconsidering the young knight. He was her age wasn't he? "How are you piloting scores?"

Sir Guilford turned bright red again. "High sir. I was able to pass the beta simulations."

Her eyebrows drew together. That was good. Very good. The majority of knights struggled with the gamma simulations. There were better, but he would work well to cover her back. Unless this was all a false ploy to gain her attention and sell her out. That was always a possibility. "You will join me. I haven't heard of the Guilford family."

It was rather adorable how easily he blushed. "My father is a small Baron. We don't have a lot of money."

That could mean many things, but she wanted to trust him. Still, she should have someone accompany her who she knew could be trusted. "Fetch Lord Gottwald please."

Ashford Labs, Location Classified

Lelouch smiled as he stepped out of the simulator. He knew he wasn't a very good pilot, partially due to his age, but mostly because he didn't have a natural aptitude for it. But he wasn't the worst and that was what mattered. His lack of skill did mean that two of his five plans needed to be either reworked or discarded. But decent skill meant that the other three plans were possible. 

Nunnally walked up to him, no longer using the cane to navigate the compound. "Are you finally going to tell me Lelouch?"

"Sorry Nunnally. Someone might overhear?"

"The robots you mean. Please... It's agonizing waiting and knowing you have a plan."

He leaned against the wall, enjoying the lack of oversight. The labs were definitely preferable to the Royal Palace, or really anywhere in Pendragon, where there was never any privacy. "I haven't fleshed them out yet Nunnally. I'm considering my options and it also depends on what you want."

Smiling, Nunnally drew out a small piece of paper, covered in braille. "I'm making a list of schools. It's really hard to find ones accepting blind students, but I'm going to school. I know I can have tutors, but I'm never going to meet people who can be my allies if they are all filtered past mother first. They will be her allies."

Nunnally had grown up. He missed that piece of innocence, but there was no way to get it back. If she wanted to attend school, he would make it happen. There was just one problem. "You can't go as Nunnally vi Britannia."

She did a little excited hop and beamed. Her smile was dangerous. "Already knew that! I'm going to be Nunnally Lamperouge brother. I already wrote my entire backstory. Read it."

And the fact that she was seven became, once again, apparent. Shaking his head fondly he ran his finger along the paper. "Nunnally... You're not going to get away with making father a spy who tragically disappeared in a hurricane. And are you sure you want to be a commoner?"

"There's a high chance I'll be recognized if I'm not. Besides, if I'm leading a double life, I am not going to be someone's dress up doll in both."

He didn't understand completely, but Nunnally was still bitter about being given new clothes. She constantly complained that they felt and smelled wrong. But even if he couldn't relate, he would respect her wishes. A commoner definitely had more freedom in how they dressed. Of course she couldn't live anywhere near as opulently, but Japan had mostly cured them of their lavish tastes. Mostly.

"I'll see if I can find a school that accepts commoners in Britannia. Lets leave foreign schools as a last result. Their destruction is, after all, inevitable. And Lord Ashford's granddaughter is arriving tomorrow morning. Maybe recruit her."

"Thank you brother."

Was it wrong to manipulate his host? Lord Ashford seemed genuinely nice although him profiting off the war, left a bitter taste in Lelouch's mouth. Nunnally would need someone to protect her, and maybe the granddaughter would fill that role. Should he join Nunnally? No. A schoolboy would not suit him; he would be bored out of his mind. It hurt to think that he would be separated from her, but she wanted this.

"You sure you will be fine? I don't want to leave you alone but..."

She hugged him. "You're being silly. Of course I'll miss you. We need each other. But I'm going to be your ears and you're going to be sword, although you'll definitely need to get fitter for that. And then we'll be unstoppable. I will write every day of course and you are going to do the same. And record messages. I'll make new friends, good friends, and they will help me take pictures so you can know who they are."

He chuckled and hugged her back, tears forming in the corner of his eyes. "I'm sorry Nunnally. I just feel like I failed you. I should have done more."

"Clovis was sort of right you know. You cannot do everything. I need to stand on my own feet and that means facing the truth. You'll always protect me, but I'm going to protect you too. You will lie to protect me from the truth and I'm going to walk my own path to protect you. I will help you. I am not your burden."

A single tear escaped his eyes and he chuckled. She had gotten so wise. He had wanted to protect her innocence, but the invasion of Japan stripped that decision from her. Perhaps if it had been earlier, she would not have been so perceptive, but Nunnally was his sister and she refused to be broken. "I love you Nunnally. Never change."

Grunehre Mansion, Homeland

Arthur Greenford sat alone in his office lined with various expensive books, many of which he wrote himself. A warm crackling fire tended to by an unspeakable, crackled behind him. Usually, he would be relaxed in his private study, instead he glared at the large video screen on the wall and the smiling Margrave Oberstein. That man was a weasel, a brilliant one, but still a weasel. Arthur could never fathom what Oberstein wanted even after all these years. To think they once were friends.

"What the hell were you thinking in supporting Ashford? And then making it a knightmare duel? You could have just acted his as his champion if you really needed him alive. Then there would have been a chance that he remained an earl. Instead, that honorless and pathetic excuse for a noble will become a margrave."

Oberstein had the audacity to shrug. "You were foolish in supporting Sir Siebenberg. A baron challenging an earl, that was always going to make waves of the unfortunate kinds. And you don't have to worry. I've heard through the grapevine that Princess Guinevere is pushing for him to receive Tokyo."

His gut reaction was too claim that was exactly why he should worry. Then he considered the numerous military reports covering his desk detailing rising terrorism within Area Two and Seven. It was pathetic that such lesser beings sought to oppose the might of the Empire. Numbers were such pests, but even a lowly nuisance could multiply to extremes. Ashford was weak and a pacifist. He didn't have the strength of character needed to exterminate pests before they could become a problem.

"Tokyo avoided most of the bombing didn't it?"

Oberstein leaned back with a small pleasant smile. "Indeed. Tokyo currently houses the largest concentrated group of numbers. It seems Princess Guinevere still harbors a grudge against Lord Ashford. Perhaps due to his historical neutrality or for his role in introducing Marianne to the Emperor."

That commoner wench did not deserve the title of royalty. She had already gained knighthood because of Lord Ashford, it was unbecoming for a girl to strive for an even greater position. Arthur would think the Emperor weak for his infatuation with a commoner, but the man was terrifyingly ruthless in all other matters.

"And what is it you gain Lord Oberstein by setting a precedent of allowing knightmares in duels of honor?"

Oberstein remained impassive. "Accelerating the inevitable. From my understanding Lord Ashford understood that as well, although leaving the knight alive means that the game is a little more difficult."

What was inevitable? A measly knight had no chance to win against a powerful noble. The weasel was trying to distract him.

"And why do you need Lord Ashford alive for that?"

Oberstein laughed and shook his head. "You did bribe Siebenberg to kill him! How short sighted of the Purist Party. Such a blunder is quite unlike Margrave Gottwald."

His eye twitched. One day he would crush Oberstein for his continued insults. "Margrave Gottwald refused. Apparently his son is still loyal to the wench, even though she dismissed him. And don’t pretend you never sent an assassin after him yourself. And then didn’t you lose another one trying to break into his labs three years ago?”

Oberstein frowned briefly and Arthur allowed himself to gloat; it seemed he wasn’t supposed to know that. It was rare to have something to hold over Oberstein’s head. “I have absolutely no idea what I’m talking about.”

“You’re a hypocrite. You always wanted him dead. So why does he suddenly need to be alive? If you dodge the question one more time, I’ll lend my support to Margrave Goldbaum."

“You hate that idiot as much as I do, Lord Greenford.” Oberstein rolled his eyes and paused, waiting just long enough for Arthur to start gnashing his teeth in irritation, before continuing. "No need to get so feisty. I underestimated Lord Ashford’s mind. Without him, it will take years to reverse engineer the knightmare and make any significant progress. The extra work will slow down his utter ridiculous research speed and give me the opportunity to expand my production facilities to deal with demand. It's simple business."

Arthur leaned forward. “And when Lord Ashford fails in Tokyo??”

Oberstein smiled like a cat that just swallowed the canary. “Then his ally swoops in and rescues him once again to offer him a generous position in my own labs. Only this time, stripped of his title, he will be completely beholden to me. And with that, all of his genius will be at my disposal. A very profitable business for me.”

It was an ingenious plan that would benefit Arthur, if that was the truth. "Perhaps I would believe you, if you joined the Purist Party. The commoners have become increasingly ambitious lately. And with our backing, Margrave Goldbaum would cease to be a problem."

Oberstein looked thoughtful. "Perhaps I was a bit hasty to turn down your invitation all those years ago Lord Gottwald." He leaned forward and the slight twitch of the corners of his mouth, told Arthur that Oberstein was pleased. "I'm not convinced that your members are committed to the cause. I appreciate the commitment and only do things if I intend to follow through. Would you be willing to accept that?"

His offer tasted like ashes in his mouth. Was he willing to let Oberstein come in and commandeer his cause? If he did, the Purist Party would rise to prominence, but he would inevitably lose power. Power was the only way to survive and Oberstein collected it constantly. "Maybe we will convince you Lord Oberstein. With the expansion of the Empire, we finally have the ability to act."

"Perhaps," he said. "I understand that I may have upset you with my actions. I'll provide monetary support to your party and if you can find me a genius who understands the knightmare frame, I will publicly join your party. Farewell Lord Greenford."

The call ended and Arthur stood up to pour himself a glass of wine. Their relationship used to be simple when they had played together as young boys. That friendship had evaporated when Oberstein's elder brother died and he was suddenly thrust into the war. The Emblem of Blood had scarred every noble family. Arthur's family had not died in vain. He wouldn't allow the commoners to spit on their sacrifice. He thought Oberstein was similar, but who knew what thoughts scurried in his head.

The only thing Arthur knew with certainty was the Obserstein still mourned his brother: Rudolf Oberstein who was shot by the men under his command. Arthur glanced at his mantle and shifted the vase, to reveal the small jade picture frame. His mother, obsessed with photography, had taken the black and white photo when they had been playing . Carved in the stone were three simple names: Arthur, Frederick, and Rudolf.

In the photo, Rudolf leaned against the tree, laughing his head off, as Arthur and his best friend, Frederick, tried to rid themselves of the numerous frogs that Rudolf had dumped on them. The two of them had been so angry at him, but now, looking back, Arthur wished they had said goodbye. It was the last photo of Rudolf.

They news of the soldier’s mutiny, arrived two weeks later, shattering their childhood. The dishonor of such an act spurred Arthur to renounce his loyalty to Emperor Brandon vi Britannia and join Oberstein in avenging his brother. They had succeeded in wiping out the cowards, but Oberstein... He was never the same afterwards.

Chapter Text

 The Knightmare frame is without a doubt, the greatest scientific achievement in recent history. When the knightmare frame first arrived on the battlefield, it slaughtered the opposition. The common thought was that a single knightmare frame was equivalent to an army. Such a belief is foolish, but that thought changed the way Britannia approached combat for the next decade. 

In many ways, the knightmare frame is the Britannian ideal of combat and honor. As winning a knightmare fight was a matter of skill and dependent on the capability of the machine, it exemplifies the idea of a single worthier soul. The ejection system allowed for a conclusive defeat without the risk of injury or death. The knightmare frame was the solution to the War of Honors and the multitude of Noble Heirs that were severely wounded and thus discarded by their family. But all the factors that led to Britannia enthusiastically adopting the knightmare frame, also spelled the end to Britannia's military might.

—The End of the Golden Age of Knightmares by Lelouch Lamprouge (2014)

Britannian Military Base, Tokyo, Area 11

Marianne detested the Elevens. The sun had barely begun to peak over the horizon when scouts detected enemy movement and she had been forced to wake up. Her entire body ached, but such pains had to be ignored for the good of Britannia. She had terrorists to deal with: the remnants of the Japanese army and riled up civilians. The government may have surrendered, but that meant nothing to the savages. 

She swallowed the scalding coffee and looked blearily at the gathered officers. "What is the situation?"

Lord Oberstein spoke up first. "Scouts saw troops assembling on the E4. The morning fog hasn't cleared up yet, so it is hard to tell their numbers. We can only assume this is a last desperate measure to retake Tokyo."

Only fools would undertake such a suicidal mission. Despite having superior numbers, Britannia would win any engagement due to their knightmares. There was no weapon that could stand up to the might of a knightmare. Suicidal. Marianne shook her head. Elevens were inferior to the Britannians, but surely they weren’t that stupid? Britannia wouldn’t lose Tokyo, even if it meant burning it to the ground with the terrorists in it.

Marianne straightened in her wheelchair and gazed at the officers dismissively. "How did they get past our troops? From what I understand, General Katase is up North fighting Cornelia."

"We don't know," said Lord Mayer. "It should be impossible, yet the troops are there. It could be they hid while our armies swept North."

"Cowards," commented Lord Agner. The rest of the officers nodded in agreement. 

Marianne took another sip of coffee. She just wanted the war to be over so she could meet up with her two precious children, but until that could happen, she would make the Elevens pay for delaying her and brainwashing her sweet little angels. "What sort of aerial power do we have?"

Lord Agner looked down at his papers. "We've got three bombers that need maintenance and one reconnaissance plane. The rest have been sent to deal with Area 10."

That was rather unfortunate. They still had knightmares, but they weren't impervious. "Send out the reconnaissance plane once the fog fades. I want accurate intel on their numbers and movement. And someone call Lord Ashford."

Lord Newton frowned. "Are you sure we need him your highness?"

Marianne glared at the Two standing by the door and she scurried off to fetch Reuben. She shouldn't have to explain herself. "Lord Ashford is going to be the Margrave of Tokyo. All that is left is for the paperwork to be properly filed. The Emperor has already signed off on it."

Nobody dared to question her, but she could feel their animosity. It seemed some things would never change. To many of them, she was still the commoner brat who had seduced the Emperor. From a businessman's daughter to an Empress, she had come further than she ever dared to dream. She and Charles would break the cycle of hatred and finally bring peace. Once they succeeded with the Ragnarok connection, she wouldn't have to deal with such foolish men.

Reuben strode into the room, his face unusually serious, and bowed. "Your highness."

"Sit down Reuben, please. I'm sure you have heard about the situation along the E4?"

He sat down, ignoring the glares he received from the other nobles. "Of course. I assume you have a plan in mind?"

There was a reason she liked Reuben beyond the debt of gratitude she owed him. He was always quick on the uptake. "Despite the surrender of the Japanese government, the Elevens continue to fight on. This is, quite simply, due to the government surrendering before we had the chance to show the true might of Britannia. It was quite the ingenious plan the Prime Minister came up with."

Lord Oberstein leaned back and rolled a coin between his fingers. "You mean psychological warfare? We do need enough Elevens for mining operations on Mt. Fuji."

"Exactly correct. The Eleven army will head along the E4 and into Saitama. I don't want to damage Tokyo anymore so we will be taking the fight there. We'll send out a few sections who will plant explosives. Lord Newton, your men will round up some Elevens, preferably women and children. Fifty should do."

Reuben crossed his arms, looking slightly disturbed although she couldn't fathom why. "And what do you need me to do?"

"I need you to make sure that the bombers are fully operational. I also want you to prep my knightmare."

His eyes narrowed. "You're stressing your body with the Nevere system. I'm asking you to consider your health. There will be detrimental effects."

“There is no need to worry.”

Reuben clenched his teeth and glared at her, before taking a deep breath. He glanced at the others and pursed his lips. “We haven’t had the time to rigorously test the Nevere system. We know nothing about the long term impacts. And I know that you think fatigue and sores are negligible, but eventually your body won’t be able to keep up. Please, take it easy so I can monitor your health. You haven’t fully recovered from the assasination attempt.”

Fortunately he didn’t elaborate. If others knew that she slipped into comas, she would be perceived as weak, vulnerable. For her children’s sake, she couldn’t afford such knowledge to get out. It made sense for Reuben to worry, not knowing she did it deliberately every time she activated her Geass. There was nothing to worry about. She had a clean bill of health.

"The faster I finish in Japan, the sooner I can rest."

Saitama, Area 11

The fog did not fade. Marianne cursed to herself quietly as she observed the orange fog rolling forward. The enemy was purposefully obscuring their movements and lighting fires to mask their heat signatures from infrared. She was leading her men blind and it did not please her. Still, with all the fog, the enemy could not see clearly either, which leveled the playing field.

Her radio crackled and a frantic voice screamed, "Knightmare! The enemy has knightmares!" 

Marianne looked up again and watched in horrified awe as the silhouette of a Glasgow appeared. Had there been a leak? But if the plans had somehow reached the Japanese, surely they would have been more prepared for their invasion? It didn't make sense and she narrowed her eyes at the silhouette as her troops began to scatter in panic. A small company charged forward, intent on ending the threat.

"Stand your ground," Marianne shouted. The enemy had revealed their ace, but why? It would have been more advantageous to keep it back and let it crush their forces when they overextended.

Four knightmare pilots ignored her. A blast exploded from the ground and Marianne watched in horror as the knightmares were shredded to bits. "Reuben. How?"

Reuben's own voice was filled with horror. "Sakuradite. But it shouldn't be that... volatile."

An army hadn't gotten past Cornelia. This was a small force relying on ambush tactics to tackle a much larger force. Distraction. Deception. How long had it been since she fought such a battle? They had all gotten rusty fighting in War of Honors where such cowardly tactics were looked down upon. The Japanese flag rose above the fog.

"Lord Newton. Release a couple prisoners. Make sure they see the see the flag."

Her cold eyes watched as twelve prisoners dashed across the landscape, so eager for safety, they never bothered asking why. No further traps were triggered and they disappeared into the fog. Were the traps weight sensitive? Remote controlled? Or had they just been lucky?

"Lord Newton, I want one knightmare accompanied by a couple prisoners. Make sure the enemy can see. And don't let them escape alive."

The Glasgow rolled across the ground slowly while the Elevens desperately tried to run for freedom. Just before they reached the fog, the pilot gunned them down. It was a befitting fate for such weaklings. After this show, no Eleven would ever dare to rise up again and her two wonderful children would be safe.

Should she sacrifice the pilot to determine the nature of the battlefield? "Lord Newton. Order the pilot to stay there. Have one other pilot follow the same route to back him up."

Against such a weak enemy, there was no reason to sacrifice troops blindly. The second pilot joined up with no casualties. So, they had been lucky. Or perhaps there was only one bomb to make them hesitate. What was the enemy's objective? Such a paltry force could never reclaim Tokyo. They were like a persistent mosquito, annoying because they kept dashing out of reach, but ultimately harmless. The enemy didn't attack the knightmares.

The enemy's knightmare was fake, a distraction. Her entire army was delayed fighting phantoms. Where was the real threat?

Lord Oberstein's voice crackled to life. "The base's security system has been triggered your highness."

Assassins intent on taking out an enemy commander. For not being Britannian, that plan was rather clever. Fortunately they didn't know that she fought on the battlefield and yearned to show her skills. She would never miss the thrill of battle.

"Lord Newton. Have your men follow the safe path and attack the enemy. Bring me their leader alive. I will destroy the people's last hopes."

The two pilots surged forward and a thin line of knightmares rolled forward through the safe zone. She would need a bomb squad after the battle was done, but the uncertain terrain was just an annoyance. The fight was over.

"Everyone else, fall back to Tokyo." She would punish them for trying to kill her and it served as an excellent opportunity to prove her strength to the Numbers. After this, the Elevens would be cowed and their proud spirit broken.

Tone River, Near Saitama, Japan

Tohdoh smirked as he watched the explosion go off in the distance and his men slowly sneaked back to the Tone River. He had bought his men five hours, but his little deception would soon be over. The enemy commander was Marianne vi Britannia and he would never underestimate her. One of the privates, Saito with hair that defied gravity, rushed over to him, trailed by another private aiding a couple civilians. One of them, a woman clutching her small infant son, gazed at him with adoration. 

"Sir, we have a problem," said Saito. "They were using civilians as human shields. We need to go back."

Tohdoh frowned as his men helped guide the civilians into the small boat. His heart felt heavy. Why hadn't he expected such tactics? Britannia did not care for his people. The wise choice would have been to abandon them, but Suzaku, Nagisa, and his infant son were in Tokyo. He had sought to protect them, but had he condemned them instead?

"I will only take volunteers. Someone inform Lieutenant Iki that I am putting him in charge. He knows the plan." Hopefully Lieutenant Iki would be able to adapt. He needed it to work.

One of the privates on the boat nodded. "I will inform him sir. And thank you. Good luck."

Saito gave a stiff bow. "I volunteer sir."

The men who hadn't board the boat all stepped forward, volunteering for the mission. Tohdoh pulled out his worn subway map. There were too many tunnels to guard effectively, so with some luck, they should be able to sneak into Tokyo. The actual rescue mission would have to be improvised.

Laying down the map, he let his volunteers gather around. Pointing to the map, he began to explain. "The Brits will be looking for our army after they discover the deception. I don't know how long it will take, but they should realize that we took the river. It is the only effective means of transportation that would bypass their military surveillance. That means that Marianne will lead the fight against Narita, hopefully reducing the security around Tokyo. That is when we move in. We will have to blend in with the civilians and hope that it is too cumbersome to take hostages to the battle on Narita and that an opportunity presents itself."

Saito frowned and looked at the red head next to him. "If we die, I'm doing it besides you Kudo."

Kudo laughed shrilly. "What's left to live for besides each other? But if you die for me, I will fight the Shinigami."

Pulling out a pack of pokki, Tohdoh offered it to his men. "No dying. We cannot save anyone if we're dead."

They nodded sincerely and a grim silence settled over them as they cleaned up their encampment. They would be traveling on foot to avoid attention. It was a ten hour long hike. Tohdoh sent a quick prayer to Bishamonten, hoping that the god of fortune and war could hear him. He needed all the luck they would get.

"Let’s head out. We don't want to be here when Britannia arrives." The soldiers nodded at his words, and fell behind him as they began the jog to find a subway tunnel.

They arrived in Tokyo as the sun began to set while storm clouds began to gather. Tohdoh slipped through the subways, thankful that his map wasn't entirely up to date, as it showed tunnels that were under reconstruction and therefore unnoticed by Britannia. That was the only piece of good fortune granted to him and his team. Britannia was on high alert with soldiers patrolling the street at every turn. 

Briefly, he considered finding Nagisa and seeking shelter with her, but he dismissed that thought, shaking his head. There was no need to endanger his wife and infant son, Ko. He had to hold onto hope that they were alright and staying out of trouble. They still had a chance to live, even if he failed here. Nagisa, Ko, and Suzaku would stay safe in Tokyo, out of danger’s way.

Saito shook his head as they snuck into sewers. "And I thought the clothes we filched from the trash were bad."

"Oh shut up," Kudo replied as he climbed down the ladder. "This is mostly a storm drain anyway."

"You know, I could almost imagine you aren't a red head with all that mud."

Tohdoh rolled his eyes at the bickering trio. He could feel the air getting more humid. "We need to find a safe house soon. The storm isn't going to wait for much longer."

The men glanced at the faint waning light through the gutter and shuddered. Rain could be torrential and in such tight quarters: deadly. The wind began to whistle as it danced between the buildings. Tohdoh pulled his stolen coat tighter and checked that his pistol was still safely tucked away. A tank rolled down the street causing the tunnel to shudder. They didn't have much time.

Small splashes echoed through the stone tunnel. His men froze, letting the water gently lap against their worn boots, the only part of the uniform they hadn't discarded. Saito drew his pistol and the wind howled again. The splashes got louder. 

A young woman, barely into adulthood stared at them with wide eyes. She was dressed plainly, but Tohdoh could see the small imprints of bladed weapons through her clothes. Saito aimed his gun at her and the small red dot danced on her forehead.

Tohdoh stepped forward, the murky water shifting around his feet. "Who are you?"

Her eyes narrowed and he could see her preparing to fight. There was something unsettling about the way she held herself and he was reminded of some of the servants in old wealthy families. "Just a simple maid sir... You're part of the Japanese army."

Apparently, she was one of those strange maids that served the rich. It didn't ease Tohdoh's worries. "We don't mean to cause you any trouble. Do you know where we could find a place to wait out the storm?"

The maid frowned, her brown hair drifting through the wind. Her eyes darted between him and his men: deliberating. Finally, she reached a conclusion, and to his surprise, kneeled down in the water. "Sayoko Shinozaki at your service. Do you promise to help liberate Japan and its people?"

Shinozaki? That name was vaguely familiar. He frowned. There had been a Shinozaki employed by Kururugi-Shushou. Hadn't General Katase's personal assistant also been named Shinozaki? He died several years ago from what he remembered. Was she a kunoichi? An assassin?

"I, Kyoshiro Tohdoh, do solemnly swear to work to liberate Japan and protect its citizens."

Sayoko nodded and he could see the tension draining out of her body. She pulled out a kunai and the deadly edge gleamed in the faint light. She flipped it in her grip and blood trickled down the blade. "Then my blade is yours. May it strike swiftly in the darkness and eliminate your opponents."

Small drops of rain began to patter on the streets above them. Tohdoh swallowed his trepidation. He was not of a noble family. He was a man of common means. Such a contract should be offered to people greater than himself, but there was no one else. It would be foolish to forsake such an asset because of propriety.

"I accept your service."

Sayoko smiled and straightened. "I have a safe house. We can wait out the storm there."

They stared at her, and watched as she walked past them confidently, in the direction from where they came. Saito shot him an indecipherable look and Tohdoh shrugged. They would have to trust her. She seemed to care for Japan, but that could all be a ruse. One could never trust a ninja.

Tokyo, Area 11

Marianne looked over the summary and the various troop reports. The infiltrators had entered the base with apparent ease, leaving a string of bloody bodies behind. Numerous knights and smaller lords were dead, but they had obviously not been the true target. Her own personal aid, Agatha, was found in Marianne's bed. It filled Marianne with righteous anger that the enemy would strike against those who weren't engaged in the war. Agatha had been innocent and in charge of her schedule. 

Every noble was on high alert. The death was a warning. It said that anyone could be next. The assassin and his team had to have been highly skilled to cause such wide spread carnage and to only trigger the alarms on the way out. Yet, even more irritating, was the report from Lord Newton.

The terrorists had apparently fled down the river meaning they had split their forces between Tokyo and Saitama to conduct a two pronged attack. The unknown commander was a subtle genius. Shaking her head, she authorized Lord Newton to continue to track the terrorists. She needed answers and the only way was to find the commander who had  disappeared down the river with his men. 

Someone knocked on the door and Marianne set down her fountain pen as she nodded to the guard standing by the door. Lord Oberstein stood in the doorway and stepped into the room, his eyes feasting on her rather spartan surroundings. Marianne waited for his belated bow and wondered if it would be too rude to immediately dismiss him. While he had saved Reuben from embarrassment, Lord Oberstein's involvement reeked of a greater plot. 

It was a pity that the man never seemed to confide in anyone otherwise Marianne would have used her Geass on one of his subordinates to learn of his plans. The man was too paranoid for such a tactic to ever work which left Marianne with the old fashioned solution: talking. 

Lord Oberstein finally bowed. "Your highness. The infiltrators have disappeared completely, as if they were never there. My team has been unable to salvage the security footage. Considering their apparent skill, it is possible they will strike again. As you are the intended target, your highness, I suggest you move to a more secure location."

And then Lord Oberstein would take control of the military. Marianne leaned back in her wheelchair. "No. I will be staying here. Lord Newton is occupied, but Lord Agner is watching the Eleven prisoners. The Elevens are hiding the terrorists and for that, they will be punished."

Hidden behind his impassive face, Marianne could see a small pleased smile forming. He always did understand what she intended to do. It was a pity that she couldn't trust the man. Perhaps in another lifetime, they could have been friends. Lord Oberstein bowed. "I will set up the executions my lady."

She smiled and glanced back at her papers, before paging her new assistant. "Janice, please ask Lord Ashford to come to my office."

The judging stare from Lord Oberstein drilled into her. "Your highness, it may not be my place, but showing such blatant favoritism will only paint a target on Lord Ashford's back."

"Reuben is a close friend of mine. It is only fair to reward such service."

"But he has only ever been loyal to you, your highness. Many within the court are displeased that he continues to grow in influence despite his neutrality in the Emblem of Blood." Oberstein glanced at the guard and she could see him frown. "Furthermore, he clearly does not have the aptitude for command. He is too softhearted to be effective."

Marianne simply smiled. "Noted Lord Oberstein. But considering we should be wrapping up here in a few weeks and I trust Cornelia will handle the situation in the North soon, Area 11 will no longer be under the oversight of the military. It is only fair to give Reuben the opportunity to handle his estates at home before he must deal with Tokyo. Dismissed."

While not visibly satisfied, Lord Oberstein left. Reuben was always nice and transparent regarding his intentions. He was a breath of fresh air in the subterfuge of the court, part of the reason Charles forgave Reuben for not supporting his claim to the throne. Marianne tapped her pen on the desk and sighed as ink lightly sprayed her papers. Despite the common sentiment, he wasn't weak. If he wasn't so preoccupied with the design of the knightmare, Marianne would recruit him for the Ragnarok plan.

Princess Guinevere might have intended for Reuben to fail by becoming the Margrave of Tokyo, but Marianne was eager to see him prove his mettle. Reuben's brilliant mind would bring about great change to Britannia and he might be the only one who was capable of handling the Elevens who were proving themselves incredibly stubborn. 

Tokyo, Japan/Area 11

Suzaku listened to Chiba's quiet breathing as he stared at the ceiling. Chiba had found the abandoned apartment in the outer portion of Tokyo. Another small family, occupied the neighboring rooms. The previous owner was probably dead. Every few minutes a military patrol would sweep by, illuminating the cracks and bullet holes. In the corner of the room stood a makeshift bed and Suzaku could hear little Ko's whistling as he tried to breathe through a clogged nose. Another truck passed by and the bullet holes glared at him accusingly. Why was he allowed to survive? 

He reached out to rearrange his pillow, his hands shaking. Lelouch's mother, Bloody Marianne as the people called her, had held the first execution at noon. Chiba had tried to protect him from the news but the other refugees in the building talked in hushed scared voices. Apparently they were Elevens now, no longer Japanese. 

He had been proud to be Japanese, but then he killed his father. Japan was no more, they had surrendered and as long as the military fought, the civilians would suffer. Marianne, sweet Nunnally's mother, would kill them all in order to ensure peace. There was no hope for anyone. Ko, Chiba, Tohdoh, Kaguya... they would all die.

Marianne's demands rang through his head: one person to be publicly executed every six hours as long as the terrorists remained at large. Only one person needed to step up and sell out his own people to stop the execution. Anything useful to the military would be accepted. The question was who would go first? Who would be betrayed when the next mother was ripped away from her child and dragged in front of the firing squad. He could save one person. The son of the Prime Minister was surely of use. But he had promised Lelouch... and he didn't want to die. Was he a coward? Constantly seeking to survive while his people died around him? He had killed his father to save the people, but they were still dying because he didn't have the strength to turn himself in. 

Suzaku stood up and pushed aside the thin ragged blanket. Feeling around the dark, he walked outside into the fresh night air. The storm had finally purged the lingering smell of death and blood. Water guzzled through the drain and Suzaku shivered as the wind tugged at his clothes and fled towards the sea. He had heard of the miraculous escape of the Japanese army in the Nagisa mountains. Tohdoh had been successful although Suzaku missed his teacher. At least he was safe. No one knew where the army was hiding, not even Chiba.

"Hey kid! What are you doing over here?" shouted a female soldier.

Suzaku froze as the guttural English words swept over him. She sounded nothing like Lelouch. Suzaku turned, grateful for the low lighting conditions. "Sorry ma'am. I couldn't sleep."

The soldier stopped before him and he could make out purple hair escaping the gray helmet. He fidgeted as the masked face stared at him. "You're an Eleven."

He was wasn't he? Japan didn't exist anymore. He stared at the ground submissively. He shouldn't have gone outside. "Yes ma'am."

"You're English is quite good. Almost thought you were a rich Britannian there with that accent." His stomach growled. She took off her helmet and her hair clung to it as she held it under her arm. "Let us get you some food kid."

"But I'm an Eleven?" He was a murderer, a coward, unworthy. She should kill him. He had promised not to die.

"And I'm a Two. Give it a few years and everything will settle down. I'm Eira kid, what is your name?"

"Suzaku." He was an idiot. Surely she would recognize his name. "I could stop it you know."

Instead Eira smiled, sat down on the curb, and handed him a protein bar. "Suzaku. Nice name kid. And don't feel so guilty. There's nothing you can do kid. Just wait it out. It's not your fault." He began to cry and she froze, before awkwardly patting his back. "Look Suzaku. I promise I won't tell anyone. Just get it off your chest. Nobody will die because of you."

The despair burned through him and he choked as he tried to breathe in and calm himself. "I could turn myself in. I'm the Prime Minister's son. She would love to kill me."

Eira drew him into a harsh hug. "Kid. Nobody cares who your father is. You're not a terrorist. Don't die... And lose the posh accent. You're never going to blend in with the other Numbers if you speak English like a Noble."

He hiccuped and felt himself relaxed. She was a good person. "You sound like Lelouch. He taught me. He would be so mad at me right now. Crying. He never cries, he just keeps moving forward."

"Was he a good friend?"

"The best."

Her hand patted him on the back and Eira slowly drew away. "I hope he won't prove himself to be like other nobles. Numbers are always on the bottom of the totem pole and nobles don't associate themselves with us." She paused and kicked a small rock. "We're dirty to them. They grow up looking down on us."

Would Lelouch and Nunnally no longer care for him? He wasn't useful to them. And Lelouch was always so smart... Lelouch didn't need him. His shoulders drew in and he hugged himself. "He is my best friend."

She sighed and pulled out her wallet, passing him a couple crumpled banknotes. "You're a good kid. The only way to survive as a Number is by becoming an Honorary Britannian. Save that money. A couple pounds should be enough to bribe your way in, despite your heritage. At least you can marry some commoner this way and become a full citizen. Stay alive kid... and go back to bed. Technically curfew is still in effect."

Eira put her helmet back on and stood up. Suzaku watched her go, never looking back. There were good people, kind people, in Britannia, in the army. His fingers curled around the banknotes, squeezing them tightly. Eira believed in him. It was enough. Someday, he would find a way to pay her back for her kindness. For now, he had a home to return to and a future to consider. Stuffing the banknotes in his pocket, Suzaku began the frigid walk back to the broken apartment.

Chapter Text

The Viceroy acts as an extension of the Emperor’s will and has the ultimate authority over the Area they govern. He has the power to grant peerage through land grants in the Area and is the ultimate legal authority over the land. Only the Emperor himself may recall or overrule the Viceroy. A Knight of the Round may force aWrite of Subsisto which grants a two month relief as the Emperor deliberates whether the ruling is in alignment with his own desires.

—Duties of the Viceroy

Ashford Labs, Location Classified

Reuben entered his office, barely noticing the stack of boxes in the corner filled with paperwork. He was tired. The flight back to Britannia had been exhausting and sleep continued to elude him. His brief moments of rest interrupted with the terrifying image of a young child running towards a knightmare. Blood splattered as the slash harken drove into her body. An explosion of light. Sir Oster impaled on a tree, dead, but blood continuing to flow. Knightmares torn to shred and the brief scream of pain over the radio as the mine activated. He was done. War had never been his thing, but he hadn't imagined such destruction.

He slowly lowered himself into his leather chair. Grimacing, he looked at the pile of papers Sarah had left on his desk for him to sign. Soon he would be called back to Tokyo to assist in the rebuilding and turning it into a proper productive Britannian city. None of his land holdings were as large, or as populous. It would be a lot of work. 

The numerous numbers on the quarterly report from the Hammond region danced. Grabbing a spare piece of paper, he began to jot down notes. Before he returned to Tokyo, he had to make sure all of his estates were in order. His assistant, Sarah, could only do so much, and having disinherited his son, he had no family to shove the work onto. For the foreseeable future, he would be swamped in work. His enemies had surely planned it this way.

The door banged open and Reuben's head shot up in surprise. His granddaughter, Milly, stood in the doorway, breathing heavily. "Grandpa!"

Pushing the paperwork aside, he stood up and embraced his granddaughter, twirling her around. "Milly. It's wonderful to see you. You've grown."

She laughed and stepped back to smooth out the wrinkles in her modest blue dress. Her eyes beamed up at him. "Just you wait Grandpa, I'm going to be taller than you!" She looked away and grumbled, "And Lelouch."

Chuckling, he rested a hand on her shoulder. "And how are our two royal guests?"

The annoyed expression vanished and she bounced forward. "Nunnally is great. She's like a little sister. You have to see the clay sculptures we made. Nunnally is really good. It so unfair. Mine look like a twisted eldritch abomination."

"Well I would love something from my incredible granddaughter to show in my office."

Artworks from around the world decorated his walls and rested in his bookshelf among exquisite works of literature. An amusing painting of distorted cubes hung by the door, where he could always see it. It was nothing that a sensible noble would own, in fact, a commoner painted it, but he loved it all the more for it. His private office in the labs remained his favorite as the public office was decorated with Britannian art. It was truly a shame that other nobles found such appreciation to be eccentric or disdainful. 

Milly leaned down to inspect a glass blown vase from Venice and peered at it appreciatively. Blue and red mixed in beautiful swirls and golden flowers adorned the rim. It had been a gift from a fellow researcher in Italy. Milly looked back at him. "Did you bring anything back from Japan?"

"Area 11," he replied reflexively. In his mind he saw Kagoshima burning and the ash twirling through the air. "I'm afraid not Milly."

"Oh." Milly frowned. "I thought it would have cheered up Lelouch and Nunnally. They really seem to like Ja—Area 11. They made a friend there: Suzaku. He sounds like a lot of fun."

He turned away, unable to face his granddaughter. Suzaku was a Japanese name... now an Eleven. He had not only killed soldiers in a one side slaughter, but the civilians as well... and the children. Was Suzaku among them? His hand trembled as he straightened his pile of papers in order to do something. The smell of the dead was overpowering. He had saved lives hadn't he? He had protected Britannia.

"Grandpa? Are you ok?" Milly broke through his thoughts as she gently tugged on his sleeves and his hand stilled. He wasn’t there and he relished the warmth of her hands grounding him in reality.

Still feeling shaken, he slowly lowered himself into his leather office chair. "Just lost in thoughts Milly."

"Oh." She tilted her head and her blond hair, the same shade as his late wife Rosalind, cascaded onto his desk. "You looked really sad there. Did something happen? Sometimes Nunnally does that as well. Staring off and getting really sad."

Forcing a smile onto his face, he ignored the darkness that threatened to overtake him. "What do you want for dinner Milly? We can have a special meal since I just came back. A celebration." A celebration instead of a funeral. 

She took a while to think as he pulled out the quarterly report and tried to focus on the numbers. "Swan ice cream?

That was a desert. But what did he expect from an eleven year old. He also had to plan her birthday party before he returned to Tokyo. Making a quick note, he looked back at her. "I'll ask the chef."

She bit her lip and looked away again. Bashfully, she asked, "Can I go to school?"

He lay down the fountain pen, acknowledging that he wouldn't get any work done for now. "Are your tutors unsatisfactory?"

"Well no... but I want to make some friends. Real friends, not just people you are polite to."

He sighed. Perhaps it was his fault as Milly constantly bounced between her father, Monty, who would spend a few eager weeks with her and then discard her, and himself. But while she was happier with Reuben and always expressed great joy at being allowed to stay with her grandfather, the security meant that they rarely attended parties. Parties were something Milly adored and where most of the youth met each other.

"If you want to enroll in the Imperial Academy, I can make that happen. I must warn you that they are rather focused on the military and science."

"No, I want to go somewhere normal. Nunnally told me about it. Apparently they have schools in Japan for everyone. They didn't get to go because of security, but Suzaku said it was a lot of fun. And you can hold competitions and parties. And they are just for the students. So everyone is nice to each other."

Everything was spiraling back to Japan. It was impossible to escape. "Unless you want to go to a foreign school, I don't know anywhere in Britannia like that."

"Where did Empress Marianne go? She was a commoner, so where do they go to school?"

He smiled at his granddaughter gently. She was incredibly sheltered, but then, the education of commoners wasn't something that would come up with her tutors. "A few retired folks volunteered in Marianne's village ran the local parish school. Her cousin, Nunnally tutored some of the older students who were interested in science. Nunnally was self taught."

"But I thought most commoners can't afford tutors." Milly looked terribly confused.

"The Imperial Academy is only open to those of Noble blood or knights and their children. And it is rather expensive. Commoners either are taught by volunteers, apprenticeships, internships, or join the military."

Reuben personally compensated the community volunteers when they directed his attention to a particularly bright student. Marianne's cousin had been a genius and it still rankled him how she never had the chance to apply her mind. It was pure chance they met and he had managed to sponsor her. Brilliant minds could be found anywhere, not just in noble blood lines.

Milly narrowed her eyes and stomped. "But that isn't fair!"

He might wish for there to be a public education system, but that wasn't within his power. A school had been an old dream of his before his wife died and he realized that Britannia did not want to change. He would need the favor of the Area's Viceroy to even consider such a thing. And none of the current Viceroys saw any worth in the commoners.

"There isn't anything I can do Milly. Even if I personally started a school, it would surely be shut down by the Viceroy or by one of the Margraves."

"Aren't you a Margrave now?"

Reuben blinked. He was going to govern Tokyo, the only city standing close to Mount Fuji with the world's largest sakuradite mine. "I guess I am Milly. A school huh? I guess I could push forward a school as an experiment. It will still depend on the Viceroy. It wouldn't do to make an enemy out of them just yet by forcing their hand."

Milly smiled again and leaned across his desk. "Well Prince Clovis is going to be the Viceroy. And he likes you!" She danced away. "I'm going to school!"

"It will take some time," he cautioned. Now was the time to finally fulfill the dream that he had forgotten. And maybe, just maybe, he could finally do something good. The knightmare... it was his darling child, but part of him felt that it was a mistake. Kagoshima had burned. Everything had burned and he had enabled it.

A small polite knock on the door and Lelouch with dark circles underneath his eyes stepped inside with a short bow and turned to Milly. "Nunnally is wondering where you are."

"Oh." She raised her hand to cover her mouth. "I'm so sorry Lulu!" Milly rushed over to Reuben and gave him a tight hug. "Sorry Grandpa, but I promised to help Nunnally with the kilning." 

"No problem. Go ahead. We can talk after dinner," he assured her.

Milly laughed and scurried past Lelouch who rolled his eyes. The door shut behind her, leaving Reuben alone with Lelouch. He gestured for the young prince to sit down in one of the armchairs. "I hope you are settling in well Lelouch."

Lelouch ignored him, the violet eyes hard and cold. "Thank you for accommodating us."

Did the prince blame him for his part in producing the knightmare frame? "I assume there is something you wish to speak to me about."

Lelouch nodded and straightened. "I have... a favor to ask."

A favor? Reuben would always help Marianne, even if lately, she seemed to be drifting further and further from the sweet fourteen year old child she had been. "I'm always willing to help you and your mother."

Lelouch scowled and clenched his fists. "Not her. For Nunnally. We... We enjoyed Japan and Nunnally deserves to be happy. She won't be in the Imperial Courts. Blindness is a weakness."

Reuben leaned back and wondered if Lelouch also couldn't sleep. Lelouch was just a child and he couldn't imagine what it was like to be stuck in a war zone. Marianne had difficulty retrieving them from what Reuben heard. "I guess Milly's new found obsession regarding school is thanks to you." 

The boy looked up and Reuben held his gaze.

"Please don't manipulate my granddaughter like that Lelouch. But if you wish to go to school, I'll of course support you. And even if you aren't on good terms with your mother currently, I'm sure she wouldn't mind."

Lelouch clenched his fists again at the mention of his mother. "Nunnally won't go as royalty. When we were in Japan... we were normal."

Court life was always unrelenting, part of the reason why he had tried to distant himself for as long as he could. But despite playing the part of an eccentric genius, he was being drawn into the political games. Marianne's own fingers were meddling with good intentions. He too wanted to go back to the good old days where it was just Rosalind, Marianne, and her wonderfully brilliant cousin, Nunnally. But life didn't always go as he intended.

"It will take me some time to set up the school. I will already be heavily involved in rebuilding Tokyo. Your sister and yourself cannot hide forever in these labs. I know you want your anonymity, but it just isn't possible. You can of course attend as royalty when the school is finally built."

Lelouch stepped forward, his eyes narrowed. "I don't want anything to do with her or the Emperor."

Reuben stilled. "What happened in Japan Lelouch?"

"It doesn't matter. It's in the past, but you could say I was an optimistic fool. I refuse to go back to Pendragon."

"Lelouch!" He stared at the young prince imploringly. "I don't know what you're going through, but please reconsider. You cannot just disown yourself. The Emperor will never accept that."

Lelouch straightened and Reuben could almost see the Emperor before him instead of a young child with a title that would rule his destiny forever. "I will stand on my own two feet. I ask you to please give me the opportunity to work on your estate. I will support Nunnally myself."

"Lelouch... There is no need."

"I don't need his money. I don't need them. They don't care about Nunnally or myself or anyone but their stupid Empire." 

Reuben stayed silent as he watched Lelouch suddenly deflate as if the gravity of his words suddenly struck him. Reuben knew that Marianne loved the two of them dearly. Before Marianne, he assumed that the Emperor was incapable of love, but whatever affection the Emperor had for Marianne, didn't have to extend to her children. 

Grumbling, he pinched his nose. His decision would not deter Lelouch from the path he had chosen. The only thing Reuben could do was wait at the side and be ready to catch the youth when he fell. He just had to stay close enough.

Reuben smiled sadly. "I will help you Lelouch. I doubt the Emperor will allow you to stay and work as a commoner on my estate. I hope you are aware." 

Lelouch relaxed and Reuben could see the faint glimmer of relief in his eyes. "The Emperor won't stop me if I join the military."

"You need to be fourteen to enlist. The Emperor isn't going to allow you to sit in obscurity for three years." And Reuben didn't want Lelouch to join the military. He feared that whatever remained of the kind and hopeful heart from before the assassination would be permanently washed away.

"I'm enlisting in January," said Lelouch.

"You'll only be twelve." 

"Nobody is going to check a lowly commoner's claim about his age."

Marianne was going to be pissed, but Lelouch would move forward regardless. The only thing Reuben could do was guide Lelouch and try to protect him from himself. "I'll make sure you have paperwork to cover your tracks regardless in return, you can aid me in accounting."

Lelouch glanced at the stack of paperwork warily, before gazing at him with wide eyes. "You aren't going to stop me?"

"Kid, I watched over you when you were a toddler. If I try and stop you, you'll just find another way. You already had another plan. At least this way, I know where you are." Walking over to Lelouch, he pulled him into a hug. "Of course, you can still back out of this. Being a commoner won't be easy. And joining the military... I still think you're too young and the Emperor... I cannot do anything if he tries to stop you."

Lelouch accepted the hug and nodded. "I'm going to do this. It's the only way we can ever be free."

Reuben pulled the boy closer. Normally, it wouldn't be proper. But Lelouch didn't protest and instead seemed to relax. He was only eleven and there was only so much a child could take... especially if he didn't feel like he could trust his own family anymore. Hopefully, Marianne could repair the bond of trust she inadvertently broke, but until then, Reuben would protect her children.

"You'll need a few more muscles Lelouch if you are going to survive."

Lelouch chuckled weakly and buried his head in Reuben's coat. They were going to be alright.

Tokyo, Japan

Tohdoh watched the execution on the television, unable to tear his eyes away. He had to see the consequences of his actions. Saito turned away as the shots were fired and the young man fell to the ground, dead. Tohdoh could hear Kudo in the bathroom, retching into the toilet. Sayako stood impassively by his side, her fists clenching. Tohdoh turned the television off as the Britannian newscaster turned to other matters.

Saito slouched in the corner of the room and absently inspected his boots. "We are going to stop this, aren't we sir?"

Kudo, returning from the bathroom, angrily punched the wall. "What can we do? It's just four of us. And an entire army! And even if we somehow rescue the hostages... What's stopping Britannia from just taking anyone off the street."

Tohdoh nodded. It was a problem. They could of course turn themselves in and receive Marianne's mercy. If they were lucky, she would honor her word and let the rest of their people go. It was too much of a risk... especially considering what Tohdoh knew. Lieutenant Iki had hopefully arrived in Narita, but Tohdoh knew where they were. If he got caught, everything would be compromised.

Surprising him, Sayoko spoke up. "This is my fault."

"Why do you say that?" asked Tohdoh.

She knelt down on the floor and shook her head. "My apologies, I infiltrated the Britannian base when they left to confront your troops. I had hoped to assassinate their commander... but she wasn't there."

Tohdoh closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and took a deep breath as he began to count backwards from twenty. He would not snap at her. It would be counterproductive. Without her interference, his plan would have worked. But instead, the Britannian forces were on high alert and Marianne was out for blood. Marianne had tried to kill Suzaku. Had killed Noriko. Tohdoh despised her, but attempting to kill her was foolish. Had Sayoko succeeded, Britannian would have burnt Tokyo to the ground without hesitation. They already proved themselves capable at Kagoshima. Still not trusting himself to speak, he counted backwards by threes from one hundred.

"It is fortunate that you didn't kill her," he finally replied.

Kudo growled. "How the hell is that true! If that bitch were dead, then we wouldn't be in this mess! We could try again. We'll succeed this time and show those Brits that we aren't to be underestimated."

Shaking his head, Saitio replied morosely, "It isn't going to be easy this time around. The Brits are already trigger happy. We would never make it into the base, let alone anywhere near Marianne."

"Then we take her out at the executions. She was there for the first one and in that wheelchair, she can't move fast." Kudo paced back and forth like a wild animal eager for blood.

Sayoko's soft voice cut between the two young privates. "The execution area is too obvious. They will have agents there to apprehend anyone foolish enough to try anything."

Kudo wasn't deterred. "We will just be smarter. There has to be a way to take her down. I'm not going to let people suffer for my mistake."

"And what do you think I feel?" Sayoko hissed back, "I failed my mission. If I succeeded, this wouldn't be happening."

Having enough of the squabbling, Tohdoh stood up and three pairs of eyes latched onto him. "We cannot assassinate Marianne."

Three voices shouted loudly, questioning him.

He raised his hand, silencing them. "Even though she is an Empress, killing her will just lead to someone replacing her who will seek revenge. Britannia holds all the cards. Death will not end these executions. We have to force Marianne to call them off herself or this pointless bloodshed will continue."

Saito looked up from his corner. "You aren't suggesting we turn ourselves in?"

"No." Tohdoh glanced out the window. "We cannot be caught. I don't even know if our capture would stop the executions, not when the Japanese will turn on each other to save themselves and their loved ones."

"Then what do you suggest sir?" asked Saito. 

Three pairs of eyes stared at him imploringly. He had performed a minor miracle and now he was expected to perform another one. Tohdoh didn't allow them to see his uncertainty. He would have to be strong in mind and spirit to protect his people. He did not know Marianne, but she was surely an intelligent opponent. She had already proved herself in their little skirmish in Saitama. 

He wondered what Lelouch would do. The young child always thought out of the box and if Tohdoh wanted to succeed, he would have to as well. Marianne would probably be like her son, although she already proved herself lacking one thing, he knew Lelouch possessed: a heart.

If he wanted to stop Marianne, he had to give her something to fear. It had to be something that wasn't easy to defeat. It couldn't be traced back to his people because Marianne would annihilate them. No, Tohdoh needed to construct a different type of threat. What did Marianne fear? Lelouch and Nunnally were out of the country. According to the gossip rags, she got along splendidly with the Emperor. 

Tohdoh walked over to the window and he stared at the knightmare roll down the street and a young Japanese couple cowering in the shadows. Someone had attempted to assassinate Marianne, that was why Lelouch and Nunnally were sent to Japan for their safety. Perhaps Marianne was cold enough to use her children as political bargaining chips, but she acted cautiously. Marianne would only have risked her children if the threat at home was great enough to garner such a response. 

"Sayoko," he said and she walked up behind him, her head bowed respectfully. "When you were searching for Marianne, did you perhaps enter her room?"

"Yes, but only her assistant was there. I disposed of her after she refused to tell me where Marianne was."

A small shiver ran down his spine, but Tohdoh steeled himself. He wasn't thrilled with assassinations, but he would use every tool at his disposal. "Do you remember any personal items in her room? Any files either?"

Sayoko pressed her finger against her chin thoughtfully. "She had a few photos of two children. In her desk drawer, she kept a small finger painting and she had a collection of various swords in a chest under the bed. Besides those items, she didn't have anything personal. There were a few personnel files on her desk."

Nodding, he considered the gamble he was contemplating. They only had one chance to get this right. "Who were they?"

Sayoko's curious gaze burned into him. She held up a finger. "Reuben Ashford, he is to become the Margrave of Tokyo. The Shinozaki clan has limited information on him despite being a high ranking noble. He rarely involved himself in Britannian politics." Extending another finger, Sayoko continued. "Midian Siebenberg. According to his file he is an accomplished soldier and baron. His family has no power in Britannian politics. Lastly," she raised the third finger, "Frederick Oberstein. He is a Margrave in Area 3 and rich. The clan suspects him of being behind numerous assassinations. He controls numerous mines and factories and also is responsible for manufacturing many of the Empire's weapons."

"Do we know anything of this Ashford character?"

Sayoko shook her head. Tohdoh pursed his lips, that was unfortunate. He didn't know why those three files were on Marianne's desk. But surely she disliked one of them or suspected them of foul play. But which one? A Margrave was powerful enough to orchestrate an assassination and Oberstein had a history. But pinning the attempted assassination of Marianne on him, might be difficult. Ashford was reclusive and wielded less power, but how did a political outsider earn governorship of the Tokyo area? Tohdoh was missing something.... which left Siebenberg. 

"Saito and Kudo," he said as he turned around and watched with satisfaction as they snapped to attention. "I need you to find out everything you can about Siebenberg."

"Sir? What is the plan?" Kudo asked.

Tohdoh allowed himself to smile. "We can't defeat Britannia. We need to give Marianne a bigger fish to catch. and Siebenberg, may just be the scapegoat we need. But I want to make sure."

Kudo glanced at the TV and frowned. "We don't have that much time sir. The execution—"

"No civilian is going to die tonight."

Kudo's eyes widened, "How can you say that? Do you have a plan?"

Shaking his head, Tohdoh stared at his young subordinate in the eyes. "We don't need to. This was the second execution. Someone will be desperate enough to sell out their people to stop the executions. And then we will see if Marianne keeps her word. I believe she will, for our people will tear themselves apart to save their loved ones."

"I don't believe that." Kudo stepped back, shaking. "Why would they turn on each other? Help the enemy?"

"If it was my son or my wife standing before the firing squad... I don't know what I would do." He clenched his fists. "No, that is a lie. I would save them even if that meant my own death. And just like me, others will do the same. They will sell out their neighbor who cursed at Britannians the other day. They'll accuse their old colleagues out of jealousy. And Marianne will reward the traitors with food and luxuries while the rest of our people starve. And then we will just be Numbers."

Kudo growled, "We're Japanese. There is no way that—"

"The Kyoto House already sold out," interjected Sayoko. 

Tohdoh turned to her, his eyebrows raised as he thought of the conceited plutocrats. He would never have imagined them bowing their heads. "It has already begun. Go Kudo and Saitio. The sooner we act, the sooner we can save our people from this trap."

He turned to Sayoko and listened to the footsteps fading away and the door slamming shut. Sayoko bowed her head to him, "And how may I be of service?"

"Find out everything you can about Ashford. I want to know what kind of man he is... And if we need to arrange an accident."

Tohdoh turned around and pulled out his wedding photo with Nagisa. He missed her. Perhaps he could ask Sayoko to find them? He looked up, but she was already gone. he hadn't heard her leave. It was probably for the best if he didn't know where Nagisa and Ko were. They were safer that way should Tohdoh be captured. Japan's resistance would fall, but his family could at least live on.

Pulling out a lighter, he raised the flickering flame to the edge. It was the only memento that he had been able to hang onto. For their safety, he would let it go. He raised the lighter again and brought it closer to the edge. He shut it off.

"Ridiculous," he murmured to himself. He had covered up a murder and was considering ordering an assassination, but he quailed at the thought of destroying a picture. Sighing, he tucked the picture away and headed out to do his own reconnaissance.

Britannian Military Base, Tokyo, Area 11

Marianne rubbed her eyes tiredly as she looked at the list of casualties. If Lord Newton hadn't died in the Battle of Narita, she would have had him stripped of his title for sheer incompetence. Britannia had lost eighteen knightmares and another twenty two were in desperate need of repairs. Worst of all, they had nothing to show for it. Britannia ad suffered its first devastating defeat and the enemy had vanished in the Narita mountains. She rubbed her eyes again, before glancing at the other report on her desk sourly.

Bismark was coming. Apparently Charles was worried about her safety although he had at least the common sense to not pull her away from the fighting. The fighting was supposed to be over, but Britannia had never needed to worry about chasing cockroaches armed with knives before. People were supposed to roll over and beg for mercy, not needlessly shed blood. It was illogical.

Setting her paperwork aside, Marianne rolled back from the desk and pulled out her phone, dialing Reuben's familiar number.

A few rings later, he picked up and grumbled, "Marianne? You know it's past midnight for me?"

"Well you are awake Reuben."

He made a weird sound between a groan and a yawn. "I have a literal mountain of paperwork to get through. My office looks like a blizzard. So please, unless you have a way for all the paperwork to disappear, allow me to finish up and go to bed."

Marrianne pushed away the tremor of guilt. Reuben definitely sounded stressed. "How are the kids? Are they settling in well?"

"Nunnally seems to be doing alright although she is having frequent nightmares... and Lelouch. Well I checked the security footage, he is barely sleeping. They may be safe, but... What happened Marianne?"

Her heart plummeted. She should be there with them and comforting them. This was all her fault. "It's the Elevens' fault."

"Marianne." His voice was stern and suddenly Marianne felt like a teenager who had been a little too reckless in the Ganymede. Reuben sounded incredibly disappointed and her heart fluttered in shame. "That isn't going to help."

Lowering her head, she said, "Lelouch fled the Kururugi home with Nunnally and the Prime Minister's son. Had they stayed, the unspeakables would have kept them safe. That was their job, but Lelouch... He set traps and decoys. Lelouch was in Sagamihara."

"Sagamihara?"

Her eyes closed and she knew that Reuben was going to yell at her. "Sagamihara. The army flattened the area. They were walking among the piles of the dead."

He didn't yell. Instead his voice became softer. "Marianne. Did you kill the boy? Suzaku?"

That had been his name. The boy who had stolen her children from her and manipulated them. She growled into her phone. "No. He managed to escape."

Reuben inhaled sharply and the noise grated against the speaker. She just knew that he was dissapointed in her. "Marianne. He was friends with them both. Nunnally cries his name in her sleep. If you ever want your children to talk to you again, you cannot kill him. It will break them."

She felt so incredibly angry, but for her children she would push it aside. "So I should just capture him and let him work for them... So they can be with their friend? "

Reuben didn't answer.

Her cheeks warmed and she massaged her forehead. No. Lelouch would take that wrongly. A noble taking a commoner with no skill to keep them close? It screamed of a mistress and Lelouch would understand the connotation. She hissed in disbelief, "You just want me to let him be?"

"Yes." He paused slightly and cut over her irritated sigh. "He is just a child. What harm can he do? In a few years, if may even become a productive citizen of the Empire to honor that friendship."

"No harm?" she spluttered. "He is the son of the Prime Minister! He is basically a symbol for a rebellion to rally around. Not to mention a Number."

"Marianne. You're a commoner who became an Empress. It seems rather pointless to value his worth based on being a citizen of a conquered nation. Weren't you the one who proposed that Prince Clovis marry a French woman to appease the E.U? Lelouch never had any friends before, despite your efforts Marianne. He has a good head. Trust his judgment."

Leaning back, she stared at the ceiling. Everything was out of her control. It hurt to admit, but she had driven her children away. She wasn't sure if it was a particular action or simply because she was absent from their life for so long. It didn't matter. Her voice cracked slightly. "They don't wish to speak to me?"

Sounding incredibly exhausted, Reuben said, "Nunnally will probably come around if you talk to her... but Lelouch, he won't. He has always been stubborn. It's going to take a lot more work for him to open up to you... or anyone for that matter."

Yes. Lelouch had always been a stubborn child. He had even refused to crawl, instead scooting around on his bottom until he could finally master the art of walking. She smiled softly at the memory. V.V. had robbed her son of his youthful smile. She wanted to see Lelouch smile again. "What is Lelouch planning?"

"You know your son too well Marianne. He said he would stand on his own two feet." Marianne suddenly felt the strong urge to punch Charles. "He is planning on enlisting in January."

"Absolutely not!" This was Charles's fault. She knew it. She was going to strangle him when she returned to Britannia. "He is just twelve."

Reuben's silence was telling and Marianne rubbed her eyes again. She wanted to return home to her precious two angels.

"I can't stop him, can I?" Lelouch would hatch one of his idiotic schemes and without her protection, Marianne had no doubt that Lelouch and Nunnally would be captured and used as bargaining chips by ambitious nobles. It still felt too rash."I will think about, but Reuben, please protect him and Nunnally."

Chapter Text

When I think about it, the Ganymede was my greatest joy and worst gift to humanity. My brain child has slaughtered millions and I feel every one of those deaths on my soul. I sought peace and instead brought more bloodshed. It was foolish to trust that Charles would not see the destructive implications of my brainchild. He wasn't even the Emperor then, but Marianne convinced me.

Perhaps all innovations lead to death. But the knightmare blindsided the world and led to a one sided slaughter because no one expected it. The fact is that a knightmare frame should be impossible. I am sure that there were other children who envisioned robot fights in their youth, but I was the one to play with a piece of sakuradite and see not only the potential to harvest its energy, but also understand that it can absorb energy. Some say it seems simple once the solution is laid out in front of you. It isn't. Sure, the Europeans and Chinese copied my designs to create their own variations on the knightmare, but very few understand the science involved. That is why there are only two scientists of our time who actually brought innovations to the field. The fact that they both went to school together is beyond imagination. Although I wonder if they would have succeeded without each other in those early days.

—Letter from Reuben Ashford

Sapporo, Area 11

Lieutenant Colonel Cornelia smiled as she piloted her knightmare and decimated the Japanese troops. After weeks of casualties on both sides and aimless fighting, they were finally making progress. A once proud and beautiful forest was now a waste land as the Britannian military alternated between burning the forest and manually felling the trees to flush out General Katase’s troops.

A small enemy tank rolled over the felled trees, its turret swiveling and seeking a target. A simple strike from her slash harken permanently diabled it. She moved forward, past the fallen troops bleeding out onto the ground. Their forces were pitifully easy to destroy, yet they kept on coming like lambs to the slaughter. Cornelia knew that General Katase was waiting to spring a trap. She was too alluring of a bait to resist, but she would show him. She would stand victorious over his army and bring the man's head to her father. A befitting end.

Cornelia grinned and cut through the forest as armored tanks followed behind her and the ground troops searched for survivors to interrogate. If General Katase didn't come out soon, she was going to be incredibly disappointed. What type of man did not partake in the glory of war? He would come because honor demanded it. And then, she would prove herself as his superior.

"Do you think he will ask for a duel Lord Gottwald? It would be honorable to humor him, wouldn't it?" she asked over the comms.

Lord Gottwald laughed and tore a tree out of the ground to clear the path forward. "He has the right to as an enemy commander and you should accept your highness."

"Oh?"

"Didn't you hear? Knightmares are acceptable in duels now." Laughing, he lunged forward at the enemy troops firing at them from behind the trees. The metal leg of the Glasgow tore through the trees and they quickly scattered, only to be killed by Sir Guilford’s expert marksmanship.

Killing General Katase with her knightmare would be satisfying. But would it be overkill? He hadn't earned her respect and killing him with her knightmare would imply he had some worth. Cornelia pursed her lips. Everything was silent. Where was he?

She opened a line to the ground troops. "Lord Arnold, how are the prisoners?"

Cornelia could hear people screaming in the background as he answered, sounding displeased. "We have begun interrogations your highness. Most of these soldiers were just cannon fodder." 

General Katase was supposed to come. He was a prideful man and she was fighting on the front lines. Didn't he desire to make Britannia pay? "And of Katase?"

"To their knowledge, he never left the base."

Growling, she tore through the trees ahead. If he wasn't going to challenge her, she was going to find him and drag him out of his hole herself. Dust rose in the air as she dropped another tree. Bullets pinged against her knightmare, alerting her to the enemy forces. If Katase didn't have honor, then there was no reason to keep prisoners anymore. She swung at them with the intention to kill.

"Princess Cornelia! You need to fall back!" shouted Sir Guilford.

"Lord Esazat is being overrun Princess Cornelia! The enemy is flanking us!" shouted Lord Gottwald. "Get out of there. It is a trap!"

The dust began to thin and something flashed within the cloud. Metal. Trap. Her hand jerked backwards as she tried to leap away. The ground rumbled beneath her. The legs of the knightmares slipped and buckled. She could feel her stomach rising. The knightmare groaned as she pushed the controls to save herself. She was falling. 

A loud squeal like a calf's last moments before the butcher's knife descended. Then a pop that vibrated through the entire knightmare. Her hand burned as the vibrations ran up her arm.

The leg had broken off.

She was going to die. 

A failure. She couldn't die. The Knightmare was broken. 

There was nothing she could do despite her burning desire to rain down vengeance. Maybe, if she was lucky, she would survive the landing and the subsequent missile. 

Maybe. 

Katase had won... and she had failed.

Her eyes locked on the flash of metal as the dust settled to once again reveal the soldier with the missile launcher. She could imagine him smiling as he took aim. At this range he would die as well. 

He fired. 

She hadn't said goodbye to Princess Euphemia.

A large force struck her knightmare and pushed her out of the way. The explosion blinded her and her ears rang as the knightmare fell limply to the ground. 

She was alive. 

Her eyes blinked as she tried to see. Her lips parted, but she couldn't muster the energy to make a sound. Her body trembled and her heart beat erratically in her chest. 

Breathe in. Breathe out.

Cornelia smiled. She was blind, helpless, and deaf on the battlefield. But she was alive. She hadn't lost yet.

Her eyes closed and she let her body succumb to sleep. She would win next time. 

Tokyo, Japan

Tohdoh tilted his head to the side as he tried to reconcile the unusual feeling of the breeze dancing on top of his scalp. His eyebrows burned and while Saito swore that the smell of bleach had faded, Tohdoh still felt the strong urge to sneeze. Tohdoh was now a bald man with blond eyebrows and wearing round large glasses. Upon inspection, he wouldn't pass as a Britannian, but no Britannian would connect him to his military profile. 

What would Nagisa think of his new appearance? He snorted and easily passed by a group of guards. In the corner of his right eye, he could see something flash forward: Sayoko. She was his backup if everything went wrong. Saito and Kudo insisted. 

Two soldiers passed by him. They were too relaxed to be on duty and Tohdoh slowed down, interested in any potential gossip as the talked among each other. The tall blond with part of his ear missing and sporting an angry frown, said, "You know that Eleven chic we caught last night going through our supplies? Heard that Lord Saxum is taking an interest in her."

The other soldier, older with white hair and a simple wedding ring, hissed, "Don't talk like that Jeffery. Nobody is going to stop Lord Saxum and you know what he does if people start talking behind his back." 

Jeffery stopped and Tohdoh flinched, but the soldier's eyes passed over him. "It still isn't right. I can't... She.... I cannot turn a blind eye."

The elder shook his head head, like an exasperated mother dealing with a foolish child.He grabbed Jeffery’s shoulder to force him to pay attention. "And who will support Lisa if you die protecting a Number? She can't work in the fields... not after what your Lord did."

Tohdoh grimaced as he was forced to continue walking to remain inconspicuous. He wanted to aid this mysterious Japanese infiltrator and insure her safety. She was one of his people and his mind could easily fill in what awaited her, but the mission was more important. How many sacrifices would he have to make to save Japan? Would there still be anything left of his heart when he was finally done? Angrily, he straightened his fingers and he forced himself to offer a calm salute as an enemy officer passed by him. There was no time for such thoughts. The woman had known what she was risking. One day her sacrifice would be worth it.

The enemy's eyes passed over him as if he wasn't there. They would regret being so dismissive of the Japaense. It would be their downfall.

A large group of soldiers, young and bald, laughed and he watched as one of them stumbled. In the midst of their camp, they felt almost human. None of them expected an attack or a simple Number to slip into their camp unnoticed. They felt all too normal and human to have committed such grotesque crimes. Tohdoh wanted to rip off their masks and reveal the monsters that lurked within these mens' bodies. 

He walked forward and gave a friendly salute. The mission came first. Revenge had no place in his heart if he wished to save Japan. He was just a tool. One willing to do anything to ensure that Nagisa, Ko, and Suzaku would have a better future.

He caught three quick flashes of light from a building to his right. Sayoko had spotted the target. Tohdoh let himself slow down and hunched his shoulders to seem as weak as possible. Lessons from his sensei burned within him, ordering him to straighten and pull back his shoulders, and use his diaphragm to breathe. He sent a silent apology to his sensei, before letting his body slump even further and stuffing his hands in the large pockets of his jacket. 

Lord Siebenberg rounded the corner and Tohdoh stumbled towards him, his face impassive. His right hand clenched the forged letter. The plan depended entirely on timing. His fingers drummed against the letter as he forced himself to walk forward. Kudo had to show up soon for this to work.

Tohdoh only had a few more steps before he would be forced to respond to Siebenbrug's presence to sell the act. 

A gunshot rang through the air and Siebenberg stopped to turn around. Yelling grew louder as Kudo charged down into the street, fleeing from his pursuers and holding a loaf of bread. Kudo looked like a desperate street rat with a ripped shirt tied around his head, his black hair unusually greasy, and covered in dirt from head to toe. Tohdoh smiled and stopped as he waited for Kudo to do his part.

Siebenberg sneered and opened his mouth. Kudo pushed into him leaving red and brown smears on the noble's pure white coat. 

Siebenberg fell to the ground and gaped at Kudo in shock. "You filth! How dare you desecrate my clothes. Arrest him!"

Kudo held out his middle and ring finger as he scurried off Siebenberg and past Tohdoh. The package had been delivered. Tohdoh's heart calmed.

A smoke bomb exploded on the ground. The wind quickly thinned the smoke and Tohdoh could see the hazy outlines of the soldiers as they looked for Kudo. The precious few seconds had been enough for Kudo to slip away. He would be safe in the sewers by now.

"Lord Siebenberg!" Tohdoh shouted and he stumbled towards the lord, waving his hands desperately and clutching the letter. "I'm so sorry my lord. Are you alright? Can I help you?"

The man stood up and sneered down at Tohdoh. "I definitely do not need your help."

"Of course my lord. I apologize. I overstepped my bounds, please forgive me. I have the information you asked for my lord."

The other soldiers paused and Tohdoh could feel their curious gazes burning into him. He knew they recognized his Japanese features and he watched warily as their hands moved to the firearms at their side.

"What are you talking about?" spat Siebenberg.

Tohdoh resisted the urge to grin and held out the envelope. "As you asked my lord. You said it was urgent. I'm sorry. I was supposed to give you this privately." He dropped to his knees and let his head touch the floor as he gave a Britannian bow. "I'm sorry my lord. I have failed you again. I accept whatever punishment you may give."

Siebenberg ripped the letter out of his hand. "Get out of my sight you cretin."

Standing up and letting his body sway as he attempted to maintain a bow. "Do you have another job you wish me to deliver to Shinozaki?"

Scowling, Siebenberg struck him across the cheek. His jewel adorned rings cut in his skin and Tohdoh could feel blood trickling down his cheek. "Arrest this man at once."

Soldiers grabbed Tohdoh's arms and yanked them behind his back. Tohdoh bit the inside of his cheek to suppress his smile. The muscle by his lip twitched dangerously as Siebenerg walked away, wiping at his clothes with a handkerchief and yelling at a young private to bring him some new clothes. The trap had been set and now he just had to escape custody.

A man in his mid-twenties with hair the color of cherry blossoms, walked towards Tohdoh. A small piece of black metal caught attached to the man's collar caught his attention as he saw the two stripes: Lance Corporal. His blue eyes bored into Tohdoh before he chuckled.

"I have never seen Lord Siebenberg that flustered." The Lance Corporal smiled and addressed his captors. "Let him go."

The cuffs fell away and Tohdoh massaged his wrists carefully. He was supposed to get arrested. "You're letting me go?"

"Ain't that what I said?" 

His mouth felt dry. "Why?"

"Because I gotta promotion waiting for me and pissing off Lord Siebenberg? Right before I leave his command... That feels wonderful. He's disgraced afta losing to Lord Ashford. I do recommend you get a new job afta humiliating him like that. I doubt he's gonna pay you anything."

"I wasn't trying to embarrass him! I was just doing as he asked." Tohdoh bowed his head. "And then I messed up."

The blue eyes observed him and they stared at him with suspicion. "Lords don't like it when their private laundry be aired. What’d he want?"

He bit the inside of his cheek again as he regarded his stroke of fortune. Siebenberg was evidently not well liked and a few hints would be all Tohdoh needed to spring the trap. "Just some info on the area and where the old subway lines are. Not important really. The Shinozaki get the more difficult assignments." He frowned. "I thought he would have another assignment for them. Maybe he is upset that they failed?"

The Lance Corporal shrugged. "Don't know. Sounds quite strange. Best be going along now. This ain't no place for Elevens."

Tohdoh nodded and stuffed his hands into his pockets as he slowly began the walk back.

Britannian Military Base, Tokyo, Area 11

Marianne rolled her wheelchair into the dining hall and paused in the doorway. Bismark stood by her side and Marianne watched with satisfaction as the room suddenly fell silent. Her eyes scanned the room for Siebenberg and she could see him desperately trying to edge away, made harder by his bright blue coat. After his stunt with Reuben, Marianne had put an alert on all reports pertaining to Siebenburg. She wasn't going to let him attempt to harm her friend again. In the early afternoon, someone had filed a report saying Siebenberg was behaving suspiciously and it immediately landed on her desk. It was probably nothing, but she would relish drawing it out as long as possible.

"We need to talk Siebenberg," Marianne said with a gentle smile.

Understanding that he had no choice in the matter, Siebenberg walked forward and bowed before him. "Of course your highness."

Her grin grew wider. "Why don't you lead the way to your quarters then?"

He shuddered despite her polite tone and carefully edged around Bismarck. "Of course your highness. If you will?"

They entered the quarters and Marianne raised her eyebrows at the dirty outfit hanging from the wall and a young maid working industriously to clean the floors. "Do you normally track this much dirt into your rooms?"

Flushing, Siebenberg shook his head. "Of course not your highness. There was an incident with some thieving filth this afternoon."

Perhaps the same event that prompted the report. She gestured to Bismark. "Check the outfit."

Siebenberg stared at Bismark with wide eyes as he hurried to the wall. "Excuse me? What is the meaning of this?"

Tilting her head, she observed him, "I'm just following up on a report. It wouldn't do if our nobles collaborated with the enemy after all."

He turned even redder and she could see him gritting his teeth. It was amusing getting under his skin and the brief humiliation would hopefully prevent Siebenberg from plotting his revenge against Reuben. She owed him too much to not make an effort to nip a potential threat in the bud. 

"Is there a problem? After all, you have nothing to hide."

He grimaced again, but bowed respectfully. "Of course not, your highness."

Bismark straightened and passed a letter to her and a small bag of gold. "He also had a small pack of cigarettes and a bag of sweets."

Staring at the letter resting in her hands with Siebenberg's personal crest, he insisted, "That isn't mine. You... you planted it!"

The letter was probably embarrassing, but trying to pretend it wasn't his, when it had his personal wax seal, was foolish. Rolling her eyes, Marianne pressed her manicured nails against the seal and opened the letter. She pulled out the neatly folded paper, noting the expensive stationary. A small photo fluttered to the ground.

Bending down to pick it up, she froze. Her blood turned to ice and she carefully peeled the photo off the ground. Lelouch's laughing face stared at her. It was a recent photo. Not one of those photos floating around in the Imperial Court from before the assassination attempt. It was a threat to her son's anonymity. 

Sienberg shivered as she stared up at him. "Where did you get this photo?"

"I swear I don't know. That isn't mine."

Liar.

He dared to lie to her?

Marianne snapped to Bismark, "Search the room."

With trembling hands, she unfolded the letter and began to read the neat script. Assassination. Siebenberg was trying to hire assassins.

Bismark walked to her side with two others letter. The first, covered in dirt and written on cheap paper, showed the subway lines that run through Tokyo, specifically those that ran under the base. The second letter was already open. It was a mission report. 

"Bismark arrest Siebenberg for treason."

She wanted to kill him. He had tried to kill her and caused Agatha's death and the countless others who had the misfortune to guard her quarters. She only had to thank his stupidity that he didn't realize that she was with the troops in Saitama. He had been too close to success. Had he waited until the Battle of Narita, he might have succeeded.

Siebenberg struggled against Bismark's overwhelming strength futilely. "Please you don't understand. I didn't do anything wrong. I've never seen those letters in my life!"

"Did you truly think you could get away with this?"

"No! I'm innocent. I swear. I have done nothing wrong. I'm being framed. Please you've got to listen to me." Siebenberg was crying. 

Marianne sneered in disgust. "Bismark, throw him into a cell. No food or water. Maybe he will be more honest tomorrow."

Siebenberg suddenly broke free as he dislocated his shoulder and lunged for the letter opener. His hand curled around the weapon and Marianne saw his eyes lock onto her. She wouldn't be able to defend herself in her wheelchair. 

Siebenberg attempted to lunge forward, but Bismark easily stepped forward, gutting him. Marianne watched dispassionately as Siebenberg stumbled backwards, his face paling, and fell to the ground. He struggled to lift his head and his soft delicate hands curled around Bismark's sword. 

"I'll call a med team. Don't kill him Bismark. I need him to answer some questions for me."

Bismark nodded, but Siebenberg stared at her with wide open tearful eyes. "I'm innocent. Please, you don't understand."

"You're a poor liar. I wonder what the Emperor will do to you once I'm done. He really doesn't like it when scum like you try to assassinate royals."

The eyes widened and Marianne suddenly knew that she misspoke, as his hand tightened around the sword and pulled it out with a gritted cry of pain.

"Bismark stop him!"

Wielding the letter open, Siebenberg stabbed his wrists. They were too late. "Stop the bleeding. I need him alive."

His heart stopped by the time the med team arrived. As the med team attempted defibrillation again and again, without success, Marianne closed her eyes and silently swore. 

Sapporo, Area 11

Cornelia could hear people talking indistinguishably, but the bed was so soft and she just wanted to rest a little longer. If only everyone could be quiet and let sleep take her. It was nice and comfortable. Pulling the blanket closer, she rolled on her side, intent on ignoring the commotion. Someone else would deal with it, but for now she wanted to sleep.

Her side ached. Her leg burned. Why?

She had been in her knightmare and then... She had almost died. She was alive.

Forcefully pushing her tiredness aside, Cornelia peeled open her eyelids and stared at the ceiling. She was alive. She should call Euphemia. The doctor hadn't noticed her waking yet and she tried to will her muscles to obey. There were things she had to do and a coward to defeat. But first, Euphemia.

Nudging her stiff legs to the side of the bed, Cornelia propped herself up on her elbow and slowly pushed herself upright. Everything hurt, like a hundred bee stings all at once. How was she alive?

"Princess Cornelia! You mustn't move." The doctor ran up to her, holding a clipboard and his dark green hair frazzled. He had dark shadows under his eyes, all too prominent with his incredibly pale skin. Small specks of blood decorated the hem of his white coat. "Please, lay back down."

Cornelia grimaced, but didn't move. "When may I leave?"

"Leave?" He opened his mouth and stared at her flabbergasted. "You have a concussion your highness. You cannot leave. You will stay right here and won't move."

"There are things I must do." And a simple army doctor would not stop her.

The doctor narrowed his eyes. "You are not leaving this bed by order of Empress Marianne."

She blinked. She had failed Lady Marianne hadn't she? Cornelia thought that Lady Marianne wanted nothing to do with her, but her mentor was still looking out for her. Slowly, Cornelia settled back onto the bed. For Lady Marianne, she would stay her vengeance. A few more hours of rest wouldn't change anything. Lady Marianne still cared. She smiled.

The doctor shook his head and shone a small light in her eyes. "You're quite lucky your highness. Your right hand is slightly fractured. you won't be able to use it for the next six weeks. Otherwise, rest, and you will be good to go."

Her eyes wandered to her hand and the cast that she hadn't noticed. Oh. "How did I... survive?"

The doctor pulled back and passed her a small paper cup containing a small pill and a glass of water. Gesturing to the bed opposite of hers, "You have Lord Guilford to thank for that."

Her heart felt heavy as she looked at him and the IV bag besides him. Both of his legs were in splints. He had saved her at risk of his own life. "How is he?"

The doctor smiled sadly. "He will live, but I doubt that he will regain use of his left arm. The treatment is expensive and with how he wrecked the knightmare frame," the man shrugged, "I doubt his family has enough money to afford the treatment. He'll receive a nice severance package from the army, but it won't cover the cost of the knightmare."

Broke. The Guilford family had probably taken out loans to get their son a knightmare frame. A skilled pilot had a high return on investment, especially if Lord Guilford proved himself in the conquest of Japan. Instead, his family would be destitute with a crippled son. He had saved her life... Why? He had ruined himself and his family. They would probably lose their peerage.

"I will pay for his treatment." The words were out of her mouth before she had time to comprehend. But this was right? Slowly and more assured of herself, she turned to the doctor. "My stipend from my father and the military should be enough. I will support any treatment to allow him to regain the full use of his arm."

The harsh lines on the doctor's face softened. "Thank you your highness." 

She looked at him in confusion, he wasn't the one being treated.

"I don't like seeing my patients suffer when I know there is treatment. Too many would have ignored his sacrifice. So thank you."

The doctor bowed and left her staring at Lord Guilford. He didn't know her, yet he risked his life for her. He had to have known what would happen to his family if he died. But he had acted in a split second when the trap was sprung to save her. Why? 

True loyalty was a rare thing to find. With enough money or threats, nearly everyone could be convinced to betray their sovereign. Even one of her father’s wives had attempted to take his life. The Knight of Honor was so precious because they would never betray their lord or lady. 

Cornelia looked away as she remembered the constant terror from her childhood. One of her earliest memories was a maid knocking out her mother’s guard in an attempt to kidnap her and Schneizel. It was only one of father’s strange assassins that saved their lives.

Lord Gottwald walked through the door and stopped by her side, snapping Cornelia out of her chilling memories. A brush of mortality had made her reminiscent. He passed her a thick folder. "Commander. I'm glad that you are alright. What are your orders?"

Her mouth felt dry. "Lord Guilford saved me."

"He did." Lord Gottwald knelt on the ground. "I'm sorry your highness. I should have been closer. I failed to protect you."

"it was my mistake Lord Gottwald. There is nothing to forgive." She had been reckless and walked into the trap. Her eyes wandered again to Lord Guilford. "I will need to transfer money to pay him back for wrecked knightmare."

Euphemia's birthday gift would simply be less extravagant this year. She wanted to shower her younger sister in gifts, but Euphie would understand. 

Lord Gottwald nodded. "He saved your life. I will pay half the cost myself."

"Your father?"

He grimaced and looked away. "He has been slowly giving me more control of the estate. I doubt he will be pleased, but I swore myself to the royal family. To Lady Marianne. You were my commander and Lord Guilford saved your life. I will settle my debt with him, it is only fair."

Opening the folder, Cornelia scanned the casualties. Besides herself, they were inconsequential. She had taken the brunt of the enemy's fire. Looking up, she glanced at Lord Gottwald again. "Lady Marianne dismissed all of us. We failed her."

Lord Gottwald looked despondent. "I was a suspect. The Emperor himself questioned me. My father's politics are well known and the Purist Faction has always been outspoken against Lady Marianne." He straightened. "I will prove my loyalty. Lady Marianne entrusted us with destroying the last remnant of the Japanese army."

"That she did," she replied softly. Scanning the intelligence report, she considered what she could do from a hospital bed. "I will leave the troops to you Lord Gottwald. I will also need someone loyal and intelligent from infantry."

"It will be done your highness. I will not fail you."

Cornelia nodded. "Send an infiltration squad to retrieve Katase's head. There is no point in fighting honorably if he doesn't respond in kind. You will lead the knightmare corps as a distraction and then break towards the sea to force the Chinese and E.U. ships. If need be, the ships can disappear. After all, officially, their ships are helping Australia with wildfires." She paused and glanced at the number of prisoners. "The Elevens are worthless now. I doubt any of them will work peacefully in the mines. Dispose of them."

"Yes your highness!" Lord Gottwald saluted and Cornelia watched him walk away, before pulling out a sheet of paper and starting to craft a letter to Euphemia. It wouldn't do to worry her sister.

Three days later, Cornelia watched as Lord Gottwald presented Katase's head and packaged it to send to the Emperor. The conquest of Area 11 was finally complete.

Britannian Military Base, Tokyo, Area 11

Marianne stared at the picture of Lelouch and her stomach clenched. Who had collaborated with Siebenberg? Were they targeting Nunnally as well? Bismark stood at attention in the corner of the room, far enough to give her space, but close enough to deal with any threats. It irked her that Charles had been right to send Bismark. She had too many enemies. Her innocent children had enemies for the crime of being born. Lelouch was smiling in the picture and she wondered what the occasion had been. The background was too blurry to make out any details.

The phone rang as she waited for Reuben to pick up. Her fingers drummed against the desk. She had to make sure that her two angels were safe. Nobody was allowed to take them from her. Lelouch's plan was suddenly appealing. Had he foreseen the danger? He must have and Marianne had been too blind, too enamored with the relief of seeing her children again. The Imperial Court was no place for a child. 

Reuben finally picked up.

"Hello Reuben."

"What happened? Are you alright?" He always knew when something was wrong.

"I'm fine, but... Lelouch is in danger. Nunnally too. I hate it, but he is right. He'll be safest in the army. I will make sure his paperwork is airtight, but people outside of the military will need to know him as a commoner in case anyone goes digging. What name is he using?"

"I will keep them safe Marianne." Her hand relaxed marginally. She could always rely on him. "Nunnally picked their new last name. Lamperouge."

Lelouch wasn't too common of a name, but if he hadn't cast it aside, there was still a part of him that clung to her. She hadn't lost her son yet. She still had a chance to reconnect. If only she had the time to fly home and talk, but she had to negotiate with the French and give false platitudes of peace.

"And Nunnally? I don't know if she is a target, but she will need to be safe as well."

"I'm heading to Tokyo after Milly's birthday. I'm going to be setting up a school for commoners. Nunnally plans on attending and Milly is bouncing off the walls in excitement. She's been sketching out how the school should look like and all the clubs we will hold. Nunnally has been helping her. It will be good for the both of them."

It wasn't secure. Siebenberg had been in contact with people in Japan. But few people knew that her daughter was blind. And if Reuben was building the school from scratch, it would be secure. Still, she smiled. Her daughter would attend the school her namesake had dreamed off. It felt fitting. "I'll donate some funds to Odysseus. I imagine he will be rather excited about your little project."

"You think so? He has been busy reworking how to distribute alms."

Odysseus cared about everyone. It was his greatest weakness, but he was a good man. "Promise a medical program and you'll have his support." 

Chapter Text

January 12, 1990

Guinevere is being annoying as usual. She constantly whines when things don't go her way. I do not understand how she can be so pompous. Maybe it's because she's three?

Julianne and Victoria are both busy and the nurses are constantly fussing over them. They say the baby is going to come today. Father, of course, is on the battlefield.

Schneizel was born a little before midnight. He's... not cute. I thought babies were supposed to be cute. He's a little creature with red skin. Cornelia is being stubborn according to Victoria. She doesn't want to see the world just yet. I hope father is going to come back soon from the war. I miss him.

January 13, 1990

Cornelia was born in the middle of the night, waking the entire household. She is loud! I've never heard a baby scream so loud before. Father apparently isn't coming back. He did call to tell us we'll be moving again soon. I'm going to be joining him on the battlefield after I turn six. I'm excited to see him then, even if I have to wait until August.

January 28, 1990

Julianne is leaving with Schneizel again. I'm not going to miss her. She's always so cold. I think I'll miss Schneizel, he's a much calmer baby than Cornelia. If it was up to her, she'd never let anyone sleep. Victoria is going to stay here, so that means Cornelia will stay here as well. The house is too small to escape her crying.

Guinevere wants to play dress up. She orders the maid constantly. I'm currently hiding from her in the tree. We're moving next month to another safe location.

—Excerpts from Odysseus’s Journal

Ricardo Hill, Ashford Estate, Pennsylvania

Lelouch looked up at the sweltering sun as it beat down on the festivities. July was officially the worst month. Milly's twelfth birthday party was both extravagant and simple. The Ashford family was traditional and as Milly hadn't had her debut yet, she mingled with the commoners on holidays. Farmers and lumberjacks trickled in as they brought small portions of food and the buffet table slowly began to fill. Reuben walked through the crowd himself and stopped to chat with those that lived on his lands and listen to their concerns. On the hill's peak, craftsmen struggled to set up the tarp where the evening's festivity would occur.

Running his hand along the white ash wood bench, he wandered over to his sister who was eagerly attempting to weave a basket and failing. Lelouch smiled and sat down beside her. "Enjoying yourself Nunnally?"

"Yes brother," she said and then pointed to a young boy sitting across from her. "Tom is teaching me how to make a basket. Isn't that nice?"

Tom flushed and his red curls bounced on his head. He was half a head shorter than Nunnally. "Your sister's very nice."

The objective was to blend in. To everyone else, they were the new neighbors who had moved in after their mother had a falling out with their father. Pushing down any unease he felt, Lelouch tried to smile. "Of course she is. Nunnally is the best."

The redhead smiled again and grabbed some reeds to lay them out on the table. "Haven't seen you before. You're new to the area? You could visit. Big brother won't mind."

"Tom," shouted a young girl, also a red head. She waddled over and ignored her brother's disgusted look as she hugged his leg and smeared her chocolate hands all over him. "I'm bored. Play with me."

"Nikki. Get off. I'm busy."

Her brown eyes peered over the table. "That's boring. Play tag with me!"

Laughing, Nunnally finished guiding the reed. "We'll be done soon. Tom just needs to help me finish. And then we can play a ball game together. My ball makes funny sounds."

Nikki's eyes widened and Tom grumbled as he grabbed Nunnally's weave and began to connect the sides of the basket. Nikki bounced over to Nunnally. "I wanna a ball like that. Tom, please. Get big brother to get one for me."

"No Nikki. You can ask Saint Nicholas." He passed the finished and lopsided basket back to Nunnally who accepted it with a large smile. "Let's play ball."

Lelouch watched with concern as Nunnally clung to Tom's arm and they wandered to an open spot. She would be mad if he interfered, but he kept a close watch. The ball whistled as it flew through the air, allowing Nunnally to track it and enjoy the game. He was happy for her. Bored, he looked at the buffet table again and considered if it was rude to grab some food. There was nothing to do.

"Hello," another redhead stretched out his hand before his face. Lelouch shook the rough hand uncertainly. Shaking hands felt weird. "You're the new kid ain't you? I see you met my two younger siblings. We live a few houses down the road from you next to the large farm field."

Lelouch smiled politely and half rose as he saw Nunnally stumble. She stood up swiftly and threw the ball back. Turning to the stranger, he said, "Yes. Your siblings seem nice."

Small red fuzz adorned the older boy's cheeks and Lelouch could make out strong muscles underneath the thin shirt. "Everyone calls me Rick around here. Come one. Let me introduce you to some other folk." 

As Rick dragged him away, Lelouch threw a worried glance at Nunnally. Rick continued, "Also, whatever ya do, stay away from Mrs. Richardson's fruit punch. Tastes something awful and she brings it every time. Best to avoid her. She is the one always wearing fancy hats."

Rick stopped before another group of teenagers and threw his arm on Lelouch's shoulder. Lelouch could smell the redhead. Shrugging off the offending arm, Lelouch gave a polite bow. "Nice to meet you. I'm Lelouch."

Rick laughed. "No need to be so formal kiddo. It's a party have fun."

A petite brunette chuckled and offered her hand. "I'm Gwen. You've obviously met this big oaf Rick. And that," she pointed to the tall blue haired girl behind her, "is Oona. Her family has the best strawberries and her mom makes a wicked strawberry-blackberry pie." Gesturing to the aloof boy on her right, she said, "That's Louis. He's training to be a blacksmith under his father. Only one in the area, so don’t piss him off. His sister is also the only locksmith we’ve got, so don’t hit on her, or she’ll change your locks out of spite."

All too aware of their eyes observing his every room, Lelouch smiled and resisted the urge to bow. He had to fit in, otherwise his entire plan, would fall apart before it even started. His success depended on his acting abilities. "It is a pleasure to meet all of you."

Rick laughed again and his heavy arm settled on his shoulder. "So stiff! You look a little too young for alcohol, but we can definitely sneak you some."

"I'm thirteen and no thank you."

Gwen shook her head. "Your quest for drinking buddies must continue Rick, but thirteen. That's an important age. Almost fourteen. Whatcha planning to do?"

Oona rolled her eyes and before Lelouch could talk, shoved Gwen back. "Oh lay off. You're scaring him. And I don't need another drinking buddy. So you," her eyes narrowed as she looked at him, "better not show up in the bar. That's my and Rick's time. Just the two of us."

Lelouch nodded vigorously. How was he supposed to act? He could lie, fake a smile, and insult people through various degrees of formality. Gwen's hand settled on his head and she ruffled his combed hair. But touching was not something he understood.

"So is that your sister over there playing with Tom and Nikki?" Gwen asked. "Must say, you don't look very much alike. Her basket weaving skills leave much to desire."

"Don't insult Nunnally. She's trying her best."

"But..."

Rick shook his head. "Gwen. She's blind. Say Lelouch, haven't seen your folks. What do they do?"

Lelouch edged away from Rick as he shoved himself into his personal space. "Mother is deployed and my father isn't in the picture anymore."

Rick backed off and looked towards his two younger siblings. "It's tough to care for your siblings by yourself. Pa is down in Area Six with the army. It's just me watching Tom and Nikki with mum too sick. If you ever need any help, feel free to stop by."

It felt strange to be given a genuinely kind offer and Lelouch didn't shy away as Rick patted him on the back. Lelouch whispered, "Thank you."

Oona shook her head and sauntered to Rick. "Come on Ricky. Let's have some fun. Just you and me."

Waggling his eyebrows, Rick drew Oona into an embrace and they walked away, whispering to each other and giggling. Oona tilted her face up and Lelouch watched in horror as Rick leaned down to give her a kiss. His face hot, Lelouch turned away. The two other teens stared at him in amusement.

"Ah, to be young and in love," teased Gwen and he shivered as she directed a strange smile at him. "Got your own sweetheart yet?"

The aloof blacksmith boy, Louis, shook his head again and turned away. "I'm going to the buffet.”

Louis left without looking back. Gwen muttered something and turned her predatory smile on Lelouch again. He straightened automatically and the smile vanished. "You've got too much of a stick up your ass to be any fun."

"I'm sorry?"

"I guess in a few years perhaps if you loosen up a little. Your accent is just gorgeous."

Lelouch blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Oh disregard that. Besides, I need you to introduce your sister to my younger sister, Allie. I'll leave you alone then."

Introductions were common among nobility, but here at this gathering of commoners who brazenly barged into conversations and dismissed themselves, it felt out of place. "Why?" 

"Allie always has her nose in a book. She's never going to meet anybody. And I happen to know your sister is joining the test students at Ashford Academy."

It would be good for Nunnally to know someone else as well, but, "That list isn't public yet."

Gwen laughed. "Benefits of working at a news agency. Lord Ashford always sends important documents ahead so he can approve our articles. So you agree?"

Shinjuku, Tokyo, Area 11

Suzaku wobbled as he carried the laundry up the stairs to Chiba's flat. With the water and electricity finally back on, they could finally clean their laundry. As he ascended the stairs, he could hear Kudo crying through the walls and Chiba singing softly. Resting the basket against the wall, Suzaku took a moment to catch his breath. His shirt clung to him in the hot humid air.

The door across from him opened and the elderly Yamamoto peered through. Catching sight of Suzaku, he asked, "The washing machine is working again Suzaku-kun?"

"The washing machine is in the corner is working Yamamoto-sama."

He beamed. "Guess it is time to finally wash these clothes. Thank you Suzaku-kun. And how is your brother? Ko wasn't it?"

Ko's wailing increased and Suzaku grimaced. Lately Ko was never quiet and Chiba was at her wit's end, trying to placate her son. "He is teething."

Yamamoto-sama frowned and stared at the ceiling. "Wait here Suzaku-kun."

The door closed and Suzaku shifted the basket again. He really should get going. After lunch, he had to go job hunting again. Chiba had already sold off most of her jewelry and finer clothes to afford diapers and food.

The door opened. "Ah. I knew I had it here." Yamamoto-sama held out a small teething ring. "My granddaughter left it here last time. Take it."

Knowing better than to refuse, Suzaku accepted the gift and bowed deeply. "Thank you very much Yamamoto-sama."

Picking up the basket, he ascended the last flight of stairs. Chiba hushed the baby in the corner of the room while the Saito family worked on preparing dinner. A small breeze passed over Suzaku's damp forehead and he set the laundry basket on the ground. Pulling out the teething ring, Suzaku walked over to Chiba. 

"Yamamoto-sama gifted this for Ko."

She accepted it gratefully and Ko's chubby little hands snatched the ring in curiosity and his sobs ceased. Relief flooded the room and Suzaku turned back to the laundry so he could hang it up to dry.

Chiba set Ko down and walked over to him and pressed an apple into his hand as well a Britannian pound note.. "Let me, Suzaku. Ko is still too fussy to leave alone and we're running low on food."

Suzaku nodded. "I'll see you later Oba-san."

Juice dribbled down his chin as he bit into the apple and stepped outside onto the street. People passed by him, heads bowed and trying to not attract attention. He let himself enter the stream of people as they passed through military checkpoints where the Britannian soldiers harsh gaze stared down at them.

A few Britannian vendors lined the street as he approached the edge of Shinjuku where Britannia had begun to rebuild by tearing down the traditional Japanese buildings. He scanned the prices, once again, more than the previous week. The pound note would not be enough to feed everyone in the apartment. And while Chiba may have tried to hide it, the pound note was their last. 

His stomach grumbled and he eyed the soldier unwrapping a sandwich with jealousy. How could a Number survive when there were no jobs? He was too young for the mines and those like Yamamoto-sama were too feeble for such hard work. Were they all condemned to starve to death?

Things would get better. He would survive.

His eyes scanned the vendors and the prices. One of them hadn't changed. Still too expensive for him. He watched the dark skinned woman as she sold her goods to a passing soldier. When a young child tried to swipe a sandwich, she stopped him, but let him go. It would have been easy for her to drag the boy before the soldiers and insure that he would never bother her again.

Suzaku stopped before her stand and bowed, waiting to be acknowledged.

"I'm not running a charity here boy. Scram."

Still, he did not straighten. Suzaku glanced up between his bangs and spoke in fluent English. "I apologize for disturbing you ma'am."

Yellow eyes stared at him and she set aside the calculator in her hand. "You've got my attention boy. What do you want?"

"A job." His shoulders tensed as he waited for her to yell and berate him.

Instead, "You're the first one to ask. You look strong enough. I'll give you five pounds a day and lunch."

Everything would work out. "Yes ma'am. Thank you ma'am."

"You can start with unboxing the crates in the back kiddo."

As the sun began to set, he returned to Chiba with a small loaf of bread and two apples he bought with the additional five pounds. He could see the suspicion in her eyes as she accepted the food, but hunger stayed her questions. Everything would be alright. Ko gigled.

Cornwallis County, Ashford Estate, Pennsylvania

Lelouch looked up from the paperwork to observe Nunnally and Allie sitting in the corner and whispering stories to another. They both loved to read and Allie eagerly embraced the idea of learning braille. Together they would bake and do crafts. It was adorable and just like his sister to fit in seamlessly.

The small lightbulb flickered and Lelouch grimaced. The house had three rooms, a bedroom he shared with Nunnally, a kitchen/dining room, and a work room. He hadn't expected it to feel so stifling to live in a small space, but it was. Fortunately, Rick would come over on Sundays to help repair the house's constant issues. The single lightbulb flickered again and Lelouch looked at it warily. He was too short, even with the aid of a chair, to replace it. Hopefully, it would last until the weekend so Lelouch could finish the paperwork. 

A polite knock on the door.

Allie rushed to the door, shouting, "I got it! I got it!" 

Lelouch set the plastic fountain pen to the side and shifted Reuben's paperwork to the side, where no curious eyes could snoop. It was mostly tax returns, but a few of them were encoded messages concerning Reuben's research and it would be detrimental for the papers to fall in competitor's hands.

"Gwen!" Allie shouted and hugged her sister tightly. "Can Nunnally and I have a sleepover, please, itsy bitsy please?"

A sleepover? They hadn't discussed that with him. Sleepovers were a terrible idea. Sleeping in the same room with a stranger, would leave him defenceless. He barely knew Allie and while she seemed innocent enough, she could try to murder him. Cornelia had plenty of horror stories where children charmed their way into a household, only to poison their host. Practically speaking, Allie was a threat to their secret identity. What if they talked in their sleep? There were too many risks.

Nunnally walked over to him, stopping just short of the table. "Please Lulu. Please."

"Of course Nunnally," Lelouch replied automatically. 

Gwen chuckled. "Well if Lelouch agrees, you can stay the night. But you need to come home early, Ma and Pa are throwing a little family party. After all, you're going to school." Gwen hugged her little sister again. "I'm so proud of you! You're going to be amazing."

"Gwen, it isn't that big of a deal," Allie said as she escaped her sister's clutches and hid behind Nunnally.

Lelouch closed his eyes. What had he just agreed to? 

"So Lelouch," Gwen said as she sauntered over and tried to snatch a budget report, "the Lord has still got you doing all this busy work? Never thought being good at math would lead to such a punishment? At least tell me the pay is good."

He was getting paid twenty pounds a day after Reuben insisted and set Milly to harry him into submission. "The pay is fine."

"Well with Lord Ashford heading to Tokyo tomorrow night, you are going to need a new job?" She leaned in closer and ruffled his hair. "And guess who just got you a job at the newspaper! It's time to put your ridiculous vocabulary to work."

She wouldn't have gotten him a job if she suspected him, right? Or was this a ploy to gain his allegiance? While Reuben would probably still send excess paperwork his way until Lelouch officially enlisted, a job would help him blend in. Nobody would believe a prince wrote in the gossip rag. "Thank you Gwen. You didn't have to."

"Work starts the day after tomorrow at eight. I put my reputation on the line," she glowered at him, "so don't you dare to be late. And if anything happens to my sister, anything untoward, nobody will find your body."

Lelouch leaned back and swallowed. "I won't. I mean I'll be on time and your sister will be fine. I promise."

Gwen beamed and walked to the door. "Good luck Allie. I'll get you at seven tomorrow. Bye everyone."

The door slammed shut and Lelouch turned to Allie slowly. "Your sister absolutely terrifies me."

Allie beamed and Nunnally, the traitor, laughed at him.

Blue Rose Villa, Outer Pendragon

Arthur Greenford spotted Oberstein talking to Prince Clovis, the new Viceroy of Area Eleven, and snagged a glass of champagne. Around the ballroom, viscounts, earls, margraves, and royalty mingled and danced. In the center of the room, Empress Gabrielle la Britannia laughed and kept a watchful eye on her son. She spoiled him.

Prince Clovis laughed loudly and Arthur's lip curled. The boy always drank too much. Even Prince Odysseus, despite his dismal state of mediocrity, had a wonderful sense of responsibility. Prince Odysseus would never become inebriated in public. It was foolish to pass the viceroyship to someone so sheltered and weak. Watching Oberstein easily charm the young prince, reminded Arthur, that despite his personal beliefs, Prince Clovis would have substantial power. While some dared to go against a viceroy, few would dare to challenge royalty if they valued their health.

Walking over, Arthur bowed flamboyantly. "Hell your highness, congratulations on the viceroyship." He gave a shorter bow, one between equals to Oberstein.

Prince Clovis waved his hands. "None of that now. We are all friends here, aren't we Margrave Greenford?"

"Arthur, please, your highness."

Clovis smiled politely and gestured to Oberstein. "I was just discussing with Fredrick here, Reuben's new school. Ashford Academy. I'm sponsoring the art department. Isn't it amazing?"

Ashford was finding support for his inane idea. "Is it true, that the commoners may attend? Nobles and commoners mixing, it just isn't right."

"But artistic talent must be nurtured Arthur and it may be found anywhere. Some of the most renowned artist had barely a penny to their name. It sickens me to think that such talent could languish because no one wishes to support them."

Oberstein took a small sip from his crystal glass and said, "Prince Clovis fashions himself as sort of a patron of the arts. It is an admirable goal."

Of course the prince was too stupid to realize that Ashford wished to pool labor. If those commoners attended his school, they would feel indebted and gladly work in research. He turned to Oberstein. Surely, he wouldn't let this stand. "I imagine Lord Ashford will have great difficulties keeping the institute profitable. Tokyo will also be running a deficit for many upcoming years. Can Lord Ashford afford such an expenditure?"

Would Oberstein help Arthur, drive Ashford to bankruptcy?

Clovis laughed a little too loudly again. "Not to worry. My dear brother has also taken quite an interest."

Arthur took another sip to cover the grimace. Prince Schneizel had a tendency to run circles around everyone. If he was involved, Arthur would have to back off. No need to get the Prime Minister mad. His face impassive, he said, "Oh?"

"Odysseus has been complaining about the shortage of doctors for years. Not enough nobles want to be doctors and there are only so many students that can pass through an apprenticeship. It's a big problem."

Arthur pondered Prince Odysseus's involvement. Had the prince finally decided to try to play the game? If Prince Odysseus wished to against Prince Schneizel and keep the throne, Arthur would have to adjust his plans. Against Prince Schneizel, the child prodigy, he never had a chance, but against the foolish Prince Odysseus, he could work this to his advantage. 

"I believe the statistics were such: Ten percent from nobility, thirty percent through apprenticeships, another fifteen percent are foreigners, and fifty-five through the military. Giving commoners a medical education close to that of a noble, would mean we can reduce the number of foreign agents," mused Oberstein. "I imagine Prince Odysseus is setting up a contract for those who wish to pursue medicine."

Clovis nodded, although he looked quite befuddled as his eyebrows drew together. "Quite droll if you ask me. While I'm just helping to fund the art department, Odysseus is setting up a sub-department of the Office of Welfare to handle those pursuing medicine. There is some sort of psychological profile and background check. Also he is contacting doctors to arrange mentorships."

Reuben was being too successful, but Arthur ignored his rising ire at plans casually being thrown out of the window by the new revelations and asked, "How does Ashford Academy play into this?"

"I talked to Reuben yesterday about an art appreciation week, when he mentioned that he was finalizing the deal with Odysseus. Reuben gets some start up capital, but Ashford Academy gets paid for every certified doctor they produce."

Oberstein smiled. "I heard about that. The Imperial Academy will have the same conditions. The grant applies to any institution that graduates more than five students a year."

Arthur forced himself to smile and glanced around the room. Princess Guinevere conversed in the corner, surrounded by ladies and gossiping with his nephew. "I wish you the best of luck Prince Clovis. Being the Viceroy of Area Eleven will be no easy task. I haven't had the opportunity to introduce myself to Princess Guinevere yet. She did help plan this party?"

"I will not hold you hostage. And yes. It is a splendid party. Give her my thanks, will you?" Prince Clovis nodded curtly, before turning back to Oberstein.

With his own deep bow to Prince Clovis and nod to Oberstein, Arthur wandered over to Princess Guinevere. She looked absolutely fabulous in a deep purple dress with a plunging neckline. He could easily understand why his nephew, Bedivere, was so enamored by her. She would make a good ally and her beliefs were righteous. She believed in the superiority of the nobility and never wavered, unlike Oberstein who bent the rules if it increased his profits. With Prince Odysseus acting strangely, she would make a fine candidate in the potential fight for succession. There was a chance to oust Prince Schneizel and Arthur would take it.

"Margrave Greenford, what a delightful surprise. Have some hors d'oeuvres. The fish is simply divine," called Princess Guinevere and gestured to the buffet table besides her. His nephew took a few steps back to allow them to speak.

Arthur bowed and dutifully grabbed a plate. "Your highness, I hope that my nephew hasn't been too tiring?" 

"Not at all. He has the most amusing stories to tell. How are your two daughters Lord Greenford?"

"Arianell is expecting. She and Michael are over the moon. Rowena just received a courting gift from Margrave Osborne's eldest son, Ewen."

Princess Guinevere spread a fan to cover her mouth as her eyes glistened with amusement. "Are you merging your estates since both your son-in-law have their own inheritance?"

Had one of his daughters not married an heir, he wouldn't have such an issue. But Arthur didn't particularly mind; men were more capable of ruling. "Bedivere will inherit. He is quite capable and my younger brother's lands are inconsequential, but Caroline will inherit them instead."

Princess Guinevere's eyes flashed to Bedivere by his side. Royals, despite all their connections, had very little land to their name. They accrued massive wealth due to their status, but land was everything. Perhaps Bedivere and Guinevere would not marry, but there was a chance and it would tie her closely to his own goals. His nephew, the Emperor Consort. It had a nice ring.

Chapter Text

August 5, 1991

Seven years old now. Father actually showed up and looked at my art work. I think he liked it. He didn't take it with him when he had to leave.

September 12, 1991

Gabrielle is becoming father's new consort. I think that means I'm going to have a new sibling soon. There were lots of knights at the party which made Cornelia happy. She wants to be a knight. I don't think she understands that girls aren't supposed to be knights. There were lots of nobles at the gathering. Everyone wanted to shake my hand. I don't remember any of their names. I hope father isn't disappointed.

January 16, 1992

Gabrielle lost the baby. Everyone is really sad. I'm going to write a "Get Well Soon" note. I hope she doesn't mind.

The war is starting to settle down. Some of the adults are saying, that it'll be over soon. It's just Brandon vi Britannia and Charles zi Britannia. They're not taking much military actions. It's sort of nice, knowing no one is going to die. 

July 12, 1992

The peace is broken. It's hard to understand. But Brandon declared himself the 97th Emperor. I think he's father's uncle. Father says he is the rightful heir, because his father was supposed to ascend to the throne before being assassinated. The staff is talking about moving again. With father in opposition, it's only a matter of time before he is targeted by assassins. I hope they'll be able to find a compromise.

August 5, 1992

Eight years old doesn't feel that different from seven years old. I'm still just as useless. Father didn't show up, I wonder what he's doing. So far nothing has been happening, so maybe he's making peace with the Emperor.

—Excerpts from Odysseus’s Journal

Ashford Academy, Tokyo, Area 11

Nunnally lay her cane against the wall and slipped off her shoes, as she entered her warm dorm room. The summer heat hadn’t completely passed yet despite fall quickly approaching. The new wood smell was still prominent, but it was slowly being replaced by a tangy musk and the scent of oranges. Allie, her roommate, loved oranges and spent the majority of her stipend buying oranges.

The sound of paper pages brushing against another greeted her. It seemed that Allie hadn't noticed Nunnally's arrival, and once again, had her head stuck in a book. Trying to remember where the furniture was, Nunnally carefully walked to her desk with the braille typewriter. She had a letter to write to Lelouch. Phone calls across different areas were too expensive. Her hand briefly checked for her wallet, where she was saving the meager stipend. She would call Lelouch on his birthday in a few months. It hurt to be so far away and unable to talk to him. Hopefully he was alright.

"Damn it!" Piercing pain shot up her leg as her toes slammed into a chair. Hopping up and down on her leg, Nunnally clutched her foot as she tried to suppress the tears forming in her eyes. That hurt.

"Oh Nunnally, I'm so sorry." Allie raced over to her and guided her gently down into the chair that Nunnally had run into. "I totally forgot. I'm a terrible friend."

Nunnally took a deep breath and forced herself to smile to calm Allie down. "Don't worry. It took Lelouch a while to remember to put everything back exactly where he found it."

"You weren't always blind?"

Nunnally froze. It was so easy to relax around Allie. That wasn't good. She couldn't let anything about her identity slip. But she wanted to trust Allie. She felt nice and never talked down to her. Instead, she shared stories and ideas, always assuming that Nunnally would follow, despite her disability. Only Lelouch treated her as a whole person, even her mother, either through letters or her sparse phone calls, treated her like a piece of glass. 

Pushing down her nervousness, Nunnally replied, "There was an accident when I was five. I hit my head really hard. The doctors said I damaged my optical nerve. I can see really bright things, but that's it."

Allie hugged her and the curly hair tickled Nunnally's face. "Thank you for telling me. Is that why your mother has to work always? She needs to pay off medical debts?"

Her mother had always been busy serving the Empire with all her might, but the truth wasn't something that Nunally could share. Instead, with a bitter taste in her mouth, Nunnally lied, "Something like that. Brother is mad at her for always working."

"Well, he's being silly. Ma and Pa have to work really hard, so Gwen usually watches over me. But they still love me," said Allie.

It would be nice for Lelouch to forgive her and perhaps respond the letters her mother sent. Sadly, Nunnally said, "Lulu always held onto a grudge."

"Are you alright now? I want to head to the market, oranges are on a discount on Fridays. And I need to get you a present for next month."

"You don't need to get me anything."

"Of course I do. It's your birthday and my best friend is turning eight and we're going to celebrate it. If I'm going to give you Lelouch's present, then you're also getting one from me." Allie grabbed her hand, and started pulling her towards the door.

Lelouch had gotten something for her. The desolate feeling in her chest lightened. Her brother remembered; he was always looking out for her. It would never change. "Alright. Wait, I need to put on my shoes."

Allie pressed Nunnally's cane into her hands and fidgeted as she slipped into her shoes. "Come on. We have to go before everyone else gets there. I want the good oranges."

Paris, E.U.

Driving her wheelchair through the narrow cobblestone streets smelling of freshly roasted chestnuts, Marianne observed the small window shops with Bismark trailing her. She finally had time off after two weeks of negotiations that went from dawn to dusk. The other diplomats were surely asleep, but Marianne was on a much belated mission: finding a birthday present for Nunnally. It would unfortunately arrive late, but Marianne would not let Nunnally receive some inconsequential gift from her mother. It had to be perfect. After all, Nunnally still spoke to her, even if she hadn't forgiven her mother completely.

A beautiful pink dress caught her eyes. "Bismark. Do you think Nunnally would like it?"

"Your highness, it's a bit too expensive since," he said and his voice dropped to a whisper, as he added, "she is passing for a commoner."

Right. Marrianne pursed her lips. What had she gotten for her birthday as a child? For her twelfth, plenty of books. A sword for her fourteenth. Neither of those were something Nunnally would enjoy. Maybe something more simple. Her eyes wandered to an elderly man, his back hunched over from excessive strain throughout his life, slowly whittling a piece of wood. Small wooden sculptures stood proudly on the blanket before him.

It was simple. Pathetically so compared to what she had become used to. But it was perfect. Nunnally always loved art, and sculpture was one of the few ways she could still enjoy it.

Marianne stopped before him, the wheels ceasing their rhythmic clicking. The man's gaze slowly traveled from her pristine, black leather boots, up her off-white silk dress and the lace finish on the ruffles, to her dark blue bodice, while his face grew paler. Craning his neck, he caught sight of Bismark and she could see the spark of fear in his eyes, and the muscles coiling, as he prepared to flee.

"How much for a sculpture?" she asked in English, refusing to lower herself to speak in French. Marianne gestured at the assortment laying on the blanket. A wooden flute caught her eye and she leaned out of her wheelchair to pick it up.

The wrinkles on the old man shifted as he nodded and pointed at the item in her hand and held up three fingers, then splayed all ten fingers two times. Twenty-three.

Grabbing a carving of a young girl riding a dolphin, she inspected it. Nunnally would love it. "How much?"

He held out four fingers and flashed ten fingers three times. Thirty-four. His eyes darted between her and Bismark fearfully.

Unwilling to haggle, Marianne pulled out fifty-seven euros and dropped them on the ground. The man grasped for them and bent over to quickly collect them. Scowling at his pathetic display of greed, Marianne rolled backwards. She had other gifts to buy. It wouldn't do for her European friends to get suspicious as to why she would only buy a commoner's item. Perhaps she could get something for Charles? Or a book for Lelouch? They weren't too expensive and an untranslated version of The Count of Monte Cristo would surely please him. It would probably be best to wait to send it, until he actually replied to her letters. She didn't even know if he had read them.

Elizabeth Square, Tokyo, Area 11

Nunnally let Allie grasp her by the upper arm, as she guided them through the crowded market place and past the delicious scents of pumpkin soup. Loud clangs and squealing motors could be heard over the din of Britannians going throughout their day. Cold air blasted Nunnally as they stepped inside a building and she could hear the sound of hammers and drills as Britannian commoners worked to rebuild Tokyo. She had never seen Tokyo, but Nunnally couldn't help but grieve for what was one a proud Japanese city. 

"This mall is cool! And I can't believe how fast they got it done. Must have put some Elevens to work." Allie pulled on Nunnally's hand as she ran to the side. "Oh. Look at this! It's so pretty. And there's a boutique. It looks so fancy."

Nunnally let her friend drag her along as she darted from window to window and chattered excitedly.

Strong smells struck her nose, and Nunnally pulled back as she wandered over. It smelled nice. And there, mixed between lavender and the smell of berries, was the familiar and agonizing smell of cherry blossoms. 

Allie stopped. "Right. I wish you could see all of this Nunnally. It does smell nice, although," her skirt rustled as she opened a zipper, "I don't think we can afford anything here."

"It smells so nice," said Nunnally and she pulled her friend inside, who yanked her to the right, out of the way of a customer. With Allie guiding her out of the way, Nunnally followed the scent of cherry blossoms. She wanted something to remind her of Suzaku and the wonderful time they had in Japan. Everything that reminded her of Japan, had been stolen from her, but perhaps she could reclaim a part to treasure.

Nunnally stopped. There it was. Carefully, she reached forward. Surely the scent was there.

"Hey brats! This isn't a place for children. Think you can just waltz in here and scurry around as you please? Now get out!" shouted an irate woman and her heels echoed across the tiled floor. Her accent, as Nunnally was beginning to realize, was of the nobility. 

Her back instinctively straightened and she turned to the woman. How dare she be so rude? Their age shouldn't matter and it was completely inappropriate to talk down to them like that.

Before Nunnally could voice her displeasure, Allie cut in, "I'm sorry my lady. We were just curious we will be out of your hair." Allie's shirt brushed against her skirt and the air felt different. Allie jabbed her in the ribs and hissed, "Bow." 

Nunnally complied although her body screamed in protest. She wasn't in the wrong. The lady had been. 

Allie gave her no time to complain as she pushed her out of the store and back onto the bustling Elizabeth Square. Allie let go of her hand. "Seriously. You're just as bad as Lelouch sometimes. What were you thinking?"

Ignoring Allie's irate tone, Nunnally stood impassively and said, "She shouldn't have spoken to us like that."

"Are you insane? She was a noble !" The world noble was spat with so much vehemence that Nunnally took a step back. Allie took a deep breath. "You can never trust nobility. They'll hurt you if you don't watch your back. That's what they do."

Would Allie hate her if she knew that Nunnally was royalty? Quietly and without any power, she asked, "What of Lord Ashford? He is kind."

Allie snorted. "That's what our lord wants you to believe. He treat us well because it benefits him. But it's not like he cares that nobody can sell anything because he doesn't play politics. Rick and Tom barely had enough to eat this year, their ma had to take a loan, but they canna afford that! But it's not like our lord cares, they aren't smart enough to be worth his attention."

Reuben had been so kind. Surely Allie was mistaken. He always felt genial with soft touches and a warm voice that could never bring harm to anyone. Never had someone spoken ill of him. Her own mother always spoke of him fondly, a tone reserved only for those she considered family. Folding her hands together, she said, "He always is so nice and helpful. And he is funding the school."

Allie grabbed her arms. "Don't fall for his lies. People with money are always lying and putting on," she stumbled over the next word, "facades."

"But,"

"Ain't no but there. That's how they are. That's why we common folk have to stick together. Even if I become famous, I ain't gonna sell myself out to the nobility. No one will ever call me my lady."

Nunnally turned away. "What about Empress Marianne?"

"She sold herself out to the Emperor. She ain't any better than any of the other nobles. Liars the lot of them." Allie ended her angry tirade and suddenly sounded chipper again, "Never mind that. Let's go find some oranges."

Her heart broke, but Allie didn't seem to notice her despondent state as she guided her through the crowd. Nunnally could never tell her friend the truth. Allie would hate her. Suzaku had been her first friend, but he was probably dead despite Lelouch's irrational optimism. And if he were alive, he would surely hate her. Her family had stolen everything from him: his parents, his home, his identity. She had never done anything to Allie, her family never would, she wasn't worthy of their notice, but Allie would still hate Nunnally, simply because of who she was born. It was unfair. She just wanted a friend.

Someone ran into her to her chest. Short and smelling of ash, sweat, and a faint hint of rice. Allie grabbed him and pushed herself between Nunnally and the young boy.

"Sumimasen," the boy cried out and Nunnaly could hear the fear in his voice. Sorry . It had been so long since she had heard Japanese.

"What do you think you are doing," Allie shouted. "Apologize you idiotic Eleven."

The Japanese boy breathed rapidly. She could hear him struggling, meaning Allie must have grabbed him. He sounded terrified as he one again, cried, "Sumimasen."

The boy was sobbing. Nunnally stepped forward, and rested her hand on Allie's back. "Let him go, he said he was sorry."

"No he didn't. I bet he was try to rob us. That's all that Numbers are good for."

Nunnally frowned at her friend. The boy was probably starving. He was too young to work in the mines and nobody would dare to hire an Eleven, definitely not so soon after some terrorists tried to assassinate her mother and various other nobles in Tokyo. Or at least that was the official story, her mother was way too worried about Nunnally and Lelouch's safety, for that to be everything. Pulling out her wallet, she searched for a five pound coin: an octagon with her father's face on it. 

Finding the coin, she grasped Allie's shoulder. Turning to where she could hear the boy struggling, she gave a deep Japanese bow and offered the coin. "Sumimasen."

As she held the bow, Nunnally wasn't sure for what she was apologizing. Her friend, her mother, or simply being too weak to help. She had felt the destruction of Japan and smelt the corpses. But she was still living in luxury, she was just as guilty as the rest of her people.

A small hand, rougher than any child's hand should be, grabbed the coin. Nunnally turned to Allie. "Let him go."

Allie's hand brushed against Nunnally as she complied. Surprisingly, instead of the patter of feet Nunnally expected, she heard the boy whisper in reverence, "Arigato."  Thank you.

Small feet pattered against the ground and were soon obscured by the sound of Britannians shopping. Allie grasped her hand and said quietly, "Let's return to school."

Nunnally let herself be steered away. She shouldn't have revealed that she knew Japanese. No commoner would. No noble would either. What did Allie think? She wished her friend would speak, say anything, yell at her and proclaim her hatred, instead Allie was silent. 

Nunnally hated the silence.

Cornwallis County, Ashford Estate, Pennsylvania

Lelouch slowly slid the pound coins into the slot and listened to them fall into the cavity. A call to Area 11 would cost two pounds per minute. He had saved as much as he could, but food, repairs, and ink ate into his savings more than he expected. Perhaps he should have let Reuben pay him more, instead of protesting. The newspaper did pay more for his help, twenty-five pounds per article he assisted on. Had he been fourteen and legally allowed to be hired full time, he would have earned seventy pounds.

He slid the finally coin in and pulled out Nunnally's last letter to double check the phone number to dial. Despite his inexperience, he was managing to stand on his own two feet. He didn't need the Emperor's money, or his mother's. He would take care of Nunnally just fine. That was his responsibility.

The phone began to ring and Lelouch gingerly lifted the receiver to his ear. It would be great to finally hear Nunnally's voice again.

Something clicked on the other side and impatience burned within him. Not waiting for a reply, he said, "Happy Birthday Nunnally!"

"Nunnally! It's your brother," replied a muffled shout from Allie.

Lelouch fidgeted. He had forgotten they shared a room. It was unlike him. 

Finally, at last, Nunnally's sweet, precious, voice resounded through the speaker. How he had missed her. "Hello brother."

"Happy Birthday Nunnally!" And even though she could not see him, he smiled. 

"Thank you. How are you? It's so good to hear from you. How many minutes do we have?"

"Eight minutes. And I'm doing well. The job at the newspaper is going well and Lord Ashford still sends me paperwork. I think I've got a permanent cramp in my hand."

Amused laughter filled him with warmth. "Oh Lulu. You can't be lazy anymore. But you are still exercising? The army isn't going to be easy. I don't want you to get sick."

"Everyone morning and evening. I can run a mile now, so don't you worry, I'll be fine," he assured her. He still felt like dying afterwards, but he still had the entire month of November and December to improve his physique. It would have to be enough. The military was the only way forward.

"Allie says you run like a dying cow. And you better exercise more. I do agree brother, I'm so worried for you. I won't be able to call you when you enlist."

His stomach clenched. Enlisting wouldn't be easy. Death was a possibility and who would defend Nunnally then? But if he didn't, he wouldn't be able to defend her either. It had to be enough. 

He allowed none of his worry to slip into his tone as he said, "Don't worry Nunnally. I'm going to be fine. And I'll send you as many letters as I can. How is school?"

Thankfully, Nunnally didn't press anymore and allowed the topic to change."It's going great. We don't have many teachers yet, but Lord Ashford hired his old lab assistant, Mr. William Bauer to teach us science. He is so amazing. We do so many cool things in his class.”

Lelouch felt himself grown warm despite the freezing evening hair. It didn’t matter if his fingers were rapidly turning white as he held the telephone. Nunnally was enjoying herself.

“Next week, we're going to make a battery from scratch. And he says that once we become upper years, he is going to teach us to make a radio," she happily finished.

"That sounds useful."

"It's fun, not useful. Not everything needs to be useful. Then we have Mr. Ricci who's teaching biology and English. On the weekend, he works at the hospital. Sometimes, he gets called away because they need him."

"Sounds interesting, but you are having fun?" asked Lelouch. It wouldn't do for his sister to drown in work. He had to shelter what was left of her childhood. He would protect her, even if that meant sacrificing everything else. It had always been that way and always would be.

"Allie and I are having a lot of fun. Thank you for making this possible Lulu." She paused and then continued on, chiding him, "But you have fun too, you can't be all responsible all the time. Mr. Ricci says stress isn't good for your health."

His eyes burned from fatigue as he lied, "Don't you worry. I'll take care of myself." The line chimed. "I'm out of time Nunnally. I'm sorry that I couldn't get you a present, but shipping..."

"Hearing your voice was the best present you could have gotten me." Her voice became softer. "I miss you brother. Love you."

"Love you too Nunnally. I hope—"

The line cut. Lelouch placed the receiver back and looked up at the horizon where the last remainder of daylight disappeared. Nunnally seemed happy and although his stomach rumbled, he had never felt more fulfilled. As the street lights slowly flickered on, Lelouch forced himself to jog home. He would succeed in the army for Nunnally and then they could talk for as long as they wanted on the phone. He would even have the funds to visit her. That was his goal. A simple life where Nunnally would be happy.

Ashford Academy, Tokyo, Area 11

Nunnally scowled as the line disconnected. She wanted more time with her brother, but there was nothing to do. If she wanted to talk to Lelouch on his birthday, she couldn't squander her stipend greedily. She would just have to wait, like everyone else. For now, Nunnally was part of everyone else. She was just Nunnally Lamperouge with all the benefits and disadvantages that came with it. Yawning, Nunnally turned away, intent on returning to bed. If she hurried, she could take a power nap before her first class. 

Moving into her personal space, Allie pressed a small wrapped package in her hand. "Open it. Come on. I want to see your face. I've had the twenty-fifth of October marked forever in my calendar. Go on, please."

Nunnally ran her hand around the package, finding the braille tag. To my best friend , Happy Birthday.

In the past few months, Allie had bugged her constantly to translate certain braille passages. All for this. How long had she been planning this? Overcome with joy, she threw herself at Allie and hugged her. "Thank you, thank you so much. You're amazing."

"You haven't even opened it," she complained. "You can't thank me yet. Now don't keep me in suspense forever."

Tracing the contour of the box, Nunnally found the small piece of tape and began to slowly and delicately peel it off. To the side, Allie fidgeted. The first piece of tape removed, Nunnally began on the next piece.

Allie, impatient, tore the box from her hand. "That's not how you unwrap things."

Paper ripped and Nunnally cringed.

The box, free of wrapping, was shoved back into her hands. "Here you go. Don't know why I wrapped it in the first place..."

Her friend was truly precious. Nunnally felt the box. It was made of cardboard and she could feel something heavy shifting inside of it. Carefully, she unfolded the lid. Her hand reached inside and brushed against a cold hard surface: glass. Inside of the miniature bottle, something swished. She pulled it out and ran her hand along the top, discovering a small cap. It smelled sweet and of rubbing alcohol. 

Turning to her friend, Nunnally asked, "What is it?"

"Remove the cap." Allie ordered before guiding her fingers to the cap and helping her to remove it.

The scent of cherry blossoms burst forth and wafted through the air. It was the best of Japan: captured in a small bottle. Nunnally held the bottle reverently, tears forming in her eyes. "Allie, how?"

"It's from Gwen and me. I noticed you looking at it the other day and then... Well, you understood Japanese. Did you have a friend from Japan, from before Britannia invaded?"

In a sense. But Nunnally didn't want to lie, not after her friend must have saved every coin she had and begged her sister to help. Suddenly the conspicuous lack of oranges in the past few weeks made sense. So she told the censored truth, "He was the first friend Lulu and I made. He and Lulu hated each other at first, but then, almost overnight, they became the best of friends. I miss him."

Allie pulled her in for a hug. "I'm sorry you had to lose a friend, but know you have something to remember him by."

Nunnally was crying and clinging onto Allie with a small glass bottle of home in her hands. "Thank you. You're amazing Allie."

"Don't cry Nunnally." Allie pressed a small tissue to her face to blot the tears. "You're supposed to be happy."

"I'm happy." Nunnally hiccuped and smiled as more tears began to form. "I just can't stop crying. I'm so happy. You are an amazing friend and Gwen is amazing."

Allie laughed. "Gwen did basically adopt your brother, although I'm not sure he noticed yet."

"No, Lulu can be a little blind at times." Nunnally chuckled and began to laugh as well. Just the mere thought of her brother cheered her up. She should use some perfume on her next letter. He would probably enjoy it as well. Hopefully the scent wouldn't fade too much in the mail. "Do you want to breakfast?"

"Let me get dressed first Nunnally. Although, as the birthday girl, you could probably get away with going in pajamas."

Breakfast in pajamas would be indecent. Her face burned.

"Just like your brother. Both of you can be so uptight," Allie complained.

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

The car came to a halt with a jerk. The seat belt dug into his skin and Lelouch glared at the driver's seat, where Oona, smirked and kissed Rick. The two of them were terrible drivers, but Lelouch couldn't complain about a free ride even if it was by the most uncomfortable car ride he had ever taken.

Gwen raised her eyebrows and smirked. "Think they'll be decent if we leave them alone?"

Lelouch and Rick blushed while Oona chortled. She opened the door. "Come on, I want to get back before sundown, so everyone out."

Shaking his head fondly, Lelouch stepped outside into the freezing winter air. January. Fort Necessity and it's large parking lot greeted him. Buses and cars were parked in long symmetrical rows as soldiers guided incoming traffic and barked viciously at those who veered too far off course. He was finally taking the first step out of his parent's shadows. It was finally time. He wanted to throw up.

Gwen closed the trunk with a loud thud and pushed a duffel bag into his arms. "Come on kiddo. Don't get cold feet now. We're all cheering for you."

Shrugging, Oona locked the door. "More like praying for his survival. He's all skin and bones."

Lelouch scowled and Rick threw his arm over Lelouch's shoulder and then proceeded to ruffle his hair. "They make all the new recruits cut their hair short. I'm going to miss this."

Glaring at the obnoxious, and as always, overly friendly teen, he wondered if Rick meant he would miss Lelouch or the opportunity to make it look like he never brushed his hair. It was hard to tell, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward. In their own unique ways, they care for him. Oona and Gwen would tease him mercilessly, while Rick took every opportunity to abolish the idea of personal space. He would almost dare to say that they were... friends.

"You didn't have to go out of your way to drive me here. I would have managed to arrange transportation for myself," said Lelouch.

Gwen looked almost disappointed. Ominously, she said, "Someday."

“Aww, I made him nervous. Lelouch the robot is returning,” said Rick and he laughed loudly, “It’s going to be hilarious when the drill sergeant asks you something.”

“Why?” Lelouch asked as he warily eyed Rick, out of the corner of his eyes. That smile always spelled personal trouble.

Rick ruffled his hair again. “Never seen anyone besides you be so formal as to make someone else cry. It’s a gift kid.”

Sputtering, Lelouch said, “I most certainly do not weaponize formality. It’s called being polite, you should try it sometime.”

Gwen chuckled. “You’re doing it again Lelouch.”

They were impossible. He wasn’t doing anything.

Noticing Lelouch beginning to object, Rick cut in, “Best not argue with Gwen. She’s always right. And ya don’t her to get mad at you, right?”

Lelouch gulped and placed the duffel bag down on the ground before him. He would ignore them and their pointless needling. Checking the side pockets with Rick looming over his shoulder, he pulled out his forged paperwork, courtesy of Reuben.

"We'd have a problem if you forgot the paperwork," said Rick as he pulled the duffel bag out of Lelouch's grasp and hoisted it onto his shoulders. "Let's get you checked in with the rest of the juniors. Now, there are a few things you should know, always do as the drill sergeant says. Always. No matter what. Also remember to do your laundry and to watch the machine or else someone will ruin your clothes."

Gwen swiped the papers out of Lelouch's hands as he stared at the ground in embarrassment. "Surprised you have them all in order. You're really me-ti-culous aren't you. Usually people forget one. And don't mind Rick, he just likes acting as a proud dad."

Lelouch imagined the Emperor giving advice and carrying a duffel bag on his shoulders, while his robe passed over the muddy ground. It was a ridiculous image and Lelouch couldn't stop himself from snickering. The Emperor would never be caught in such an undignified position, but he glanced at Rick, still chattering his ear off with somewhat helpful advice about fire watch, surviving tear gas, and how to catch up on sleep. Was that what a father was supposed to do? 

Approaching the line, helpfully labeled as junior enlistment, Lelouch watched the other families say goodbye to their sons and for a few, daughters. There were tears from parents, although the majority of the youth seemed ready to escape. Closer to the concrete building, adults gathered for the regular enlistment. 

All soldiers joined the Britannian army in one of three ways. Those eighteen and younger could join junior enlistment which meant a fifteen year long commitment, but came with benefits such as education. If one couldn't secure an apprenticeship, it was a logical choice. Regular enlistment had no such benefits, but offered higher pay. The last option was through a lord's recommendation for exquisite service in the militia.

Rick stopped and pulled him into a tight hug that squeezed Lelouch's rib and left him gasping for air. "Good luck kiddo. This is the end of the line for us."

Lelouch smiled and accepted the duffel bag back. "It was nice knowing you."

"You earn a day of leave every month. You better save some of those up and visit us," said Gwen with a sniff. "If you don't, I'll tell Allie and she'll tell Nunnally."

Faced with the most dire threat of Nunnally being unhappy Lelouch folded. "I'll visit."

Gwen smiled and passed back the papers. "Don't die."

Oona pulled Rick back and glared at Lelouch. "You will write. I'm expecting a letter every week."

Her gaze bore down on him and Lelouch nodded. She was almost as terrifying as her mother when she finally lost her temper and became deadly efficient with a quiet grace. He turned to all of them and instead of shaking their hands, as he had grown accustomed to, he bowed respectfully. "Thank you for everything. I will write. And remember you."

Rick laughed and ruffled Lelouch's one last time before snagging Oona's arm and turning back to the car. With a wave over his shoulder, he shouted, "See you kiddo."

Oona waved as well, while Gwen stayed behind. She turned and looked at Lelouch fondly and reached out to touch his hair, before pulling her hand back. "You obviously don't like hugs Lelouch, but what about a handshake for good luck?"

Reaching out, Lelouch grabbed her hand firmly. "I'll visit."

"I know. Goodbye." She turned around and hurried to catch up with her friends. She turned around one last time and waved.

Unsure, Lelouch waved back, suddenly feeling very alone. He once again knew no one, but this time Nunnally wasn't there to bridge the gap of awkwardness between him and others. Clenching his fist, he turned around and joined the line. 

Chapter Text

Dear Nunnally.

How is school going? Is Allie adjusting well to school life? I'm a little bit worried about our elder cousin, and feeling a little guilty because she encouraged your dream, and maybe it isn't everything she imagined. Check in on her. We owe that much at least to our favorite relative. 

It's been snowing a lot at the base, but the first week of training went well. You don't have to worry and while I'm not the fittest, I'm far from the worst. I know that Rick shared some horror stories regarding the Drill Sergeants, but he grotesquely exaggerated. The Drill Sergeant is strict, but there aren't any extreme punishments or such. Even the food isn't that bad although I'm missing the kitchen back home terribly.

I'm going to save up all the money I earn and use it to visit you in October for your birthday. I'll even cook for the two of us and it will be amazing. Are there any dishes you're thinking of? I'm hoping we can get some rice and spices. Drop an egg or two in that and it would be amazing. Ok. I'm missing food so much. But it will be fine because once we get a little bit further along in training, we can leave the base and go to the nearby town. My friends and I can pool together money and barbecue a nice piece of steak. My mouth is watering at the thought.

Mail day is sporadic from my understanding, so I'll write letters every week, but it may take some time for me to receive yours. Just a little warning. Also don't send me any food or personal items. I don't think the mailman is too careful if you catch my drift. And food, unfortunately, would be contraband.

Missing you dearly and sending his best wishes,

Your favorite brother,

Lelouch

*January 28, 2012: FLAGGED: Suspicious Activity.*

*Yellow Flag on Lelouch Lamperouge*

*STATUS: Monitor Communications, Report All Suspicious Activity*

-From OSI Logs

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch, his head feeling strangely light after his buzzcut, observed the other recruits clutching rifles tightly in the packed waiting room. Some were talking in whispered tones or slowly pacing the room in boredom. They looked nothing like the Britannian army despite the new bluish grey uniforms and fresh short hair cut; they lacked a certain feeling of dignity. To Lelouch, they all looked like children playing dress up. 

Another recruit entered the room and looked around, lost. His arm band was yellow, like Lelouch's, showing he was part of the Epsilon platoon. Not wanting to make conversation and his body humming with restless energy, Lelouch stood up to stretch his legs, making sure to grab his issued rifle, which he had been told was life.

A young girl waved at him and staring at her buzz cut Lelouch's mind suddenly wandered to his sister, Cornelia. She had also enlisted, the only one in his family to do so, but in the officer's school. Had they forced her to cut her hair to try and strip her of her identity? There were very few things Cornelia cared about. Sweet Euphemia was one. And as Lelouch had discovered when he was six and took a scissor to Cornelia's head while she was asleep, she loved her hair. Cornelia had been livid and it was the first time he could recall his mother grounding him. Surely, she would have objected, and perhaps, officer training was different. Nobles got special treatment after all.

Another recruit stumbled into the room, followed by seven soldiers wearing one of those strange brown cowboy hats common in Area 1. The wide brim hid their eyes with dark shadows and they stopped at attention by the wall. Lelouch paused and snapped to attention, other recruits mimicking him. The door swung shut behind the last soldier with a blue hat and his eyes scanned the room.

"When a drill sergeant enters the room, you will show us respect. Hold attention. Heels together," he barked. He paced the front of the room, back and forth as he continued. "I am Head Drill Sergeant Vincent Hendrickson. We are not friends. You will not address me as sir, Hencrickson, or god forbid, Vincent. When I order you to do something, you will say 'yes, Head Drill Sergeant.' Do you understand?"

"Yes Head Drill Sergeant," they chorused back, voices overlapping.

"Together. 'I understand Head Drill Sergeant,'"

"I understand Head Drill Sergeant." They were almost in unison this time.

The Head Drill Sergeant gestured to the men holding attention by the wall. "These are your Drill Sergeants. Each one of you will be assigned to a platoon according to the color on your armband. Any Drill Sergeant may give you an order and you will comply. I don't care if you are busy or if you had previous orders, we are in charge and you will obey us unconditionally.

"You are now part of the Britannian military. That means the army owns your body and soul for the next fifteen years. When I say jump, you will not ask how high, your feet will immediately leave the ground. Your job is not question orders, but to follow them to the letter."

Someone in the room snickered.

 Everyone froze as the Head Drill Sergeant's head snapped to the side: pinpointing the guilty young teen. He strode forward and shouted into his face, "Do you think this is funny recruit? What is your name?"

"No Head Drill Sergeant. My name is Daniel Peterson," he squeaked.

"I can't hear you recruit! Did you say something?" shouted the Head Drill Sergeant, spittle flying from his mouth and his voice deafening. Lelouch grimaced in sympathy.

"No Head Drill Sergeant. My name is Daniel Peterson," he screamed back shrilly.

"If everyone here finds it so amusing," the Head Drill Sergeant turned away and glanced at the room, "drop to the ground and give me pushups."

Lelouch's arms quaked as he lowered his body and almost kissed the concrete floor with his forehead. Five push-ups were simple enough. Ten he could do. On the fifteenth, his arms began to buckle. 

Two military boots stopped in peripheral vision. "What sort of lazy excuse of a push-up is that? Tuck in your elbows; they're not chicken wings!"

Lelouch complied and focusing on forcing his elbows to stay parallel to his body, he almost cried out at the increased difficulty. He stared at the floor, he couldn't get back up. The boots tapped, and Lelouch, leaning from side to side, forced himself to rise. His arms and stomach burned in agony.

Thankfully, the Head Drill Sergeant turned away, and Lelouch keeping the man in his line of sight, collapsed on the floor. He should have done more push-ups at home. This was pure torture.

"Attention!"

Muted groans followed as they struggled to their feet. "Yes Head Drill Sergeant."

"Not fast enough. And I can't hear you. Back down on the ground, and hold push-up position." 

"Yes Head Drill Sergeant," they screamed. Quickly, they fell to the ground. Lelouch grimaced as his hand skid along the concrete floor and began to burn.

"Stand up."

This time, they didn't dally. Nobody wanted to push the Head Drill Sergeant. At least not yet. "Yes Head Drill Sergeant."

Already, Lelouch could feel his throat beginning to burn as the screaming took its toll. He had to remember to shout from his diaphragm if he didn't want to lose his voice within a day.

The Head Drill Sergeant gestured to the other Drill Sergeants. "You will wait for your platoon to be called and follow them to your barracks."

Lelouch waited as alpha, beta, gamma, and delta filtered out. Two female drill sergeants called kappa and phi. Finally, a slightly older man shouted, "Epsilon, follow me."

"Yes Drill Sergeant," Lelouch shouted obediently. He rushed after the man, who had already disappeared through the door. A maze of corridors later and the platoon finally arrived in the barracks marked with a large 'E.' Twenty something bunk beds in neat rows beckoned to Lelouch with the promise of sleep. Instead of succumbing to temptation, Lelouch lined up with the other recruits against the wall and held attention.

After the last soldier trickled in, the Drill Sergeant entered with the door shutting ominously behind him. "None of you are worthy to wear that uniform. You're slow, undisciplined, and stupid. It is my job to train you into something, but right now you are nothing. Do you understand you useless waste of space?"

"Yes Drill Sergeant."

He smiled and his eyes scanned the room and snagged a rifle out of a plump boy's hands. "This weapon is your life. You will clean it, cherish it, sleep with it. It will never leave your sight. Secondly, you will never walk alone anywhere, even to go to the bathroom. Two other waste of space will accompany you. Thirdly, you will not talk to each other. You have not earned that privilege yet."

The Drill Sergeant paused and smirked. "Lastly, I'm the absolute authority in this room. I am your Emperor now. You will show absolute loyalty to me, not your previous lord, me, and by extension, the rest of the military. You are now cogs in a greater machine."

The Drill Sergeant's eyes settled on a rifle leaning against the wall. Lelouch shivered as a small grotesque smile began to form. The head turned mechanically as he faced a young teen with a severe bout of acne. "Where is your rifle zit boy?"

Belligerent, the teen crossed his arms, causing his muscles to visibly flex and smirked, "By the wall sir."

A harsh strike whistled through the air, and the teen stumbled back, his cheek burning red. He raised his hands and brushed against his cheek in disbelief. "You discarded your weapon, discarded your life. All the rest of you pieces of trash, raise your rifles and hold it over your head."

"Yes Drill Sergeant."

The Drill Sergeant did not smile as he turned to the youth. "Now let's try this again Zit. You will call me Drill Sergeant and where should be your weapon be?"

"Against the wall," said the teen with a small smirk and Lelouch bit back a horrified groan as he cheekily added, "sir."

It wasn't a slap. Instead, the Drill Sergeant punched the teen in the gut. Lelouch’s stomach curled in dread as the teen looked up and spat at the Drill Sergeant. Lelouch’s  arms burned in pain as the rifle began to feel heavier and heavier. The Drill Sergeant grabbed the teen by the collar and pulled him into a choke hold. The rest of the platoon, watched in muted horror.

"Pipsqueak, I didn't say to lower the rifle. Zit here, still needs to learn a lesson," shouted the Drill Sergeant to a tiny boy, who looked barely older than twelve. 

"Sorry Drill Sergeant." The boy straightened and repositioned the rifle above his head.

The teen, still caught in a choke hold, drew blood as he struggled to peel off the arm. Lelouch felt sick. If this was basic training, no wonder the troops had no moral qualms killing innocent civilians. It was a show to scare them into submission and beat out the last defiant streak within them after all their possessions had been taken away. The Drill Sergeant had said it himself, they were nothing, and this would continue until they believed him, and then the real training would start.

When the teen's struggles became sluggish, the Drill Sergeant finally released him. He looked utterly pathetic as he fell to the ground, gasping for air and massaging his throat. The Drill Sergeant leaned forward. "What do you say Zit?"

"I'm sorry Drill Sergeant. I can get my weapon now Drill Sergeant."

"Scram."

As the teen hurried to the wall to grab his weapon and return to the line, the Drill Sergeant began to pace the length of the room. "Respect me and we won't have any problems. I own you until the end of training. Remember, that I can kill any of you, should you fail to meet my expectations."

While the military did allow physical punishments, Lelouch knew that killing would not go unpunished. Three years ago, the Emperor had cast judgment on an officer who had abused his position and as a consequence of his actions, numerous privates died to unfortunate accidents. If killing through negligence resulted in a death sentence for a noble, then practically speaking, a lowly sergeant would not get away with murder. Of course, legally speaking, there was already a law that had been on the books since the creation of the Brittanian Army that forbid murder.

Something must have shown on his face for the Drill Sergeant stormed over to him. "You have something to say Toothpick?"

Perhaps he was too tired or maybe it was because he couldn't stand the abuse of authority, but it didn't matter what his reason was, for he opened his mouth and said, "Murder of any enlisted soldier or officer in the Britannian Army, is considered an act of treason against the Crown, regardless of position. Drill Sergeant."

Something undecipherable flashed through the man's eyes, before he turned around, and in a poor imitation of Lelouch's accent, said, "Looks like the toothpick here thinks he's smart. Everyone, get down on the ground, and give me some crunches."

"Yes Drill Sergeant!"

Lelouch moved to drop to the ground, when the Drill Sergeant barked, "Not you Toothpick. What is your name?"

Rick had definitely said something about not letting the Drill Sergeant learn his name if he wanted to survive. Lelouch was screwed, but he dutifully answered, "Lelouch Lamperouge, Drill Sergeant."

"So you think you're being funny?"

"No Drill Sergeant."

As everyone continued their assigned crunches while shooting glares at Lelouch, the Drill Sergeant towered over him. "So you think you know better than me?"

Yes. But Lelouch wasn't suicidal, nor did he want to land in the med bay because the Drill Sergeant decided to punish him. His mother, for some reason, agreed with his plan, but the second he proved himself incapable of defending himself or she thought his life was in danger, the facade would end. It was way too easy to imagine her storming into the base and tearing into the Drill Sergeant for endangering his life. For Nunnally's sake that could never happen.

"I am simply aware of the law as decreed by Emperor Michael li Britannia, Drill Sergeant."

The Drill Sergeant didn't reply immediately and Lelouch resisted the urge to fidget as his fellow recruits groaned in agony as they continued with their crunches. Finally the Drill Sergeant yelled into his ear, "Why did you join the army Toothpick if you wanted to become a lawyer instead?"

"To serve my country. Drill Sergeant." In a way it was true, the Emperor himself had told him to stand on his own feet. Nobody could disobey an order from the Emperor himself.

The slap struck him out of nowhere. "Don't lie to me Toothpick. You don't sell your soul for something meaningless like that." His gaze swept around the room and the other recruits flinched as he passed by them. "All of you attention! Never feed me such trash like joining the military out of a sense of duty. It insults my intelligence. Only spies say such bullshit. So Toothpick?"

"My family, Drill Sergeant."

Apparently that was enough, for the Drill Sergeant turned away and began to pace the room again, as if the entire incident had never happened. "You have ten minutes until lights-out at twenty-o-clock. And since you wasted so much of my time, no dinner tonight. I expect all of you to be up at five, no exceptions." The Drill Sergeant paused and pointed to three recruits. "You three. Come with me. You're on fireguard tonight."

Zit and Lelouch looked down at the floor as the room glared at them. Fortunately, none of them dared to voice any complaints, even after the Drill Sergeant left. The man was terrifying. Lelouch slipped into bed, his body already sore. It wasn't a good start, but things could only get better. He shut his eyes and let sleep claim him.

Ashford Academy, Tokyo, Area 11

Nunnally heard her teacher’s distinctive heels strike the ground and folded her brother’s letter together. He had taken the time to punch holes in the paper to form the braille words and insure she could read it without help. The room quieted a couple of seconds afterwards, and the teacher walked briskly to the front of the class, stopping briefly to place a packet of papers on Nunnally's desk. As chalk scratched on the chalkboard, Nunnally let her fingers run across the algebra notes.

Reuben had insisted on accommodations to her delight. Some teachers, such as her math teacher Ms. Abequa, weren't thrilled and threw accusations of favoritism against her. After all, the real world wouldn't bend to assist her with her disability. It should be her own responsibility to take appropriate action, which felt wrong. She would work hard, but she just wanted the same chance to learn as everyone else. But blindness was too great of a weakness.

"Please pass up last night's homework," her teacher asked softly, almost too quiet to hear.

Bags rustled around her as numerous students begin to comply. The class had doubled in the past few months as more Britannians migrated to Tokyo and it was no longer just children that lived on the Ashford Estate. Last week, Sally Topaz, the daughter of baronet, had joined the class. It seemed that Reuben's dream was quite possible. At this rate, they would soon be split up into years.

Nunnally frowned and pulled her bag onto her desk. The bag smelled faintly of cherry blossoms, which soothed her nerves, as she dug into the bag again, hoping she had simply missed the paper. She was sure she had placed the homework there last evening. Turning to Allie, she asked, "Have you seen my homework?"

"You put it in your bag last night after dinner. Here, let me," Allie pulled the bag closer and began to ruffle through it. "That's strange. I could have sworn it was there."

Clacking heels approached and stopped before them. "Is there a problem misses?" 

"I can't find my homework Ms. Abequa. Give me a minute," said Nunnally. She grabbed the bag from Allie again and checked the side pockets. 

Her teacher humphed. "Instead of playing such a game Ms. Lamperouge, just admit that you're struggling with the course material."

Nunnally frowned. It had been difficult at first since Nunnally had to learn the Nemeth code from scratch to do her homework. She understood the material, yet the teacher treated her as if she was mentally impaired. Her homework had been perfect. Perhaps she had left it on the desk?

The class droned on with the teacher writing on the chalkboard and Nunnally flipping through sheets of papers, trying to find the corresponding braille passage, to the lecture. Ms. Abequa had a terrible habit of skipping back and forth. Occasionally, Allie would lean over and help her find the appropriate page. Her friend was slowly improving in her own skills with reading braille. Allie didn't pick it up as fast as Lelouch, who had gone from constantly pestering her and the tutor to translate, to reading her coursebooks over the weekend. 

The chalk clattered against the metal ridge beneath the chalkboard. Ms. Abequa pitched her voice slightly higher and said, "That is all for today. You have odd problems three through eighty-one due tomorrow. The advanced group will also complete problems one hundred and two through  one hundred and thirteen. I want to see actual graphs. Not some hurried sketch. Use a ruler. Class dismissed."

Chairs screeched as they passed over the floor and a loud rumble and slight breeze passed Nunnally, as students ran outside the classroom. Allie sighed and helped her pack her bags. "It isn't fair for Ms. Abequa to make you draw graphs Nunnally. You can't even see them."

Nunnally stood up and straightened her skirt. "I can make them on the computer. There's one in the library I can use and Lord Ashford made it so it reads out loud what is on the screen. I can even talk into it."

"Doesn't that program misunderstand you all the time? You know I'll help you. In turn, you can help me with the French homework. Still don't understand why we have to learn that."

Shrugging, she walked outside of the classroom. "The E.U. speaks French and a lot of business work internationally. We'd probably have to learn Mandarin too if China was more open to trade."

Allie groaned and pulled her back as a pair of loud boys rushed by. "How can you always know so much?"

"Lelouch is smarter. He always learns faster than me," Nunanlly complained. It didn't matter how hard she worked, her brother would inevitably learn concepts faster. If he ever applied himself to one subject, instead of hopping to and fro like a rabbit coming out of its burrow for the first time, he could easily become an expert. The only thing she was ever better at was art and that was just because Lelouch had no interest.

"Older siblings are always smarter. But they get stupid first. Happened to Gwen too. Ma is always shouting at her for being lazy and forgetting to do the chores."

"I don't know Allie," she murmured. Lelouch was an insuperable mountain. He could never be defeated in a battle of wits... except Schneizel who she remembered always won in chess. They hadn't played against each other in years. She wondered who would win now.

Allie grabbed her hands. "You're super smart. I bet you'll have the best grades out of everyone. And then even Ms. Abequa would understand you're not bad at math. You help me with my homework all the time."

"As if," scoffed a new voice. Sally Topaz. Nunnally knew of her, but they had never personally interacted. "She's just a stupid blind peasant girl. And you're no better. Is it true that your sister writes for the gossip rag? I heard your parents shovel manure."

Allie didn't respond and Nunnally winced as Allie squeezed her hand tightly. 

Stepping forward, Nunnally glared at where she had heard Sally speak. "Take that back! Gwen doesn't write for a gossip rag."

"But it's the truth. But what would you even know about it, you can't even read. Just a blind girl charity case. You're pathetic."

In the past, the confrontation would have continued as such: Nunnally would cry and run to Lelouch. Lelouch would say just the right things to comfort her and she would forget the entire incident happened. Lelouch would then go behind her back and take revenge. A little while later, the guilty party would crumble and apologize to Nunnally. 

This had been the case for as long as she could remember, the only problem? Lelouch was halfway around the globe. 

Sally walked forward and shoved into her. "Nothing to say? You must be a blight on your family."

Nunnally took a deep breath to calm herself. A very faint scent of cherry blossoms clung to Sally's otherwise, minty clothes. Nunnally had left her bag unattended, her homework had been missing. Anger surged within her and she pushed Sally back, her hands brushing past the girl's smooth hair, laden with product. 

In disbelief, Nunnally shook her head. There was definitely the scent of cherry blossoms. Who knew perfume could be such a safeguard against theft. "You stole my homework."

"Get your filthy hands off of me." The girl smacked her hands away. "How dare you touch me? I should have you arrested for assault."

Nunnally could feel Allie moving closer, ready to back her up or pull her out of danger. But Sally had gone too far. She had first insulted her best friend, then Gwen and indirectly Lelouch, and had dared to steal her homework in order to humiliate her. "But I was not the one who resorted to petty theft. Is it a family skill? Thievery?"

"You dare!" Sally hissed. "My uniform is custom fitted, while yours hangs around you like a rag. I doubt you'll ever afford something as nice as this. Not that you can notice it of course."

The sleeve had felt too rough to be silk. Nunnally had worn nicer. It was pitiful how desperate Sally was. "Well I can understand why you stole my homework now. Jealous of the paper? It is a much tighter weave than the shirt of yours."

Allie tugged on her arm and hissed, "Lets go Nunnally."

Perhaps she was going too far? But Sally had called the newspaper a gossip rag. Her brother had helped write those articles. They weren't bad, even though they sounded rather dull. No. Such a slight could not be ignored, yet she had already won this skirmish. Retreating now would be a wise decision. 

She smiled and, using the same tone her mother used when promising a slow and painful death, she said, "Thank you for volunteering to turn my homework in. I'm sure Ms. Abequa will be thrilled. Unfortunately, and I must express my sincere condolences, I have better things to do."

Before Sally had even time to comprehend, Nunnally hoisted her bag on her shoulder and walked briskly past her. Revenge was a dish best served cold. Lelouch had mastered the art, it was time she learned it and perfected it.

Allie shivered. "Never, ever, do that again. That was absolutely terrifying hearing you sound like a noble."

Right... She was supposed to blend in, but still, perhaps it was time to start Operation: “Make Allie comfortable Around Nobles (and Royalty).” She refused to lose her best friend again to some silly belief. Smiling, she teased, "I guess you don't want to know what I'm planning?"

Allie sighed. "By Napoleon's guillotine, I hate you. Of course I do."

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

The first two weeks had passed in a painful blur for Lelouch. His head would barely touch the pillow, before the Drill Sergeant roused them again. He had blisters on hands and feet while his eyes itched from fatigue. To make matters worse, the Drill Sergeant continued to pick on him and Lelouch could feel the glares from the other platoon members whenever they were punished for his own inability to perform to expectations. 

There were only two other people who seemed to have it worse: Zit and Pipsqueak. Pipsqueak was a whole two heads shorter than Lelouch and as Lelouch glanced at him sitting across the aisle in the bus, he had to wonder if the boy had also lied about his age. While he had a hard look in his eye and was always hyper aware of his surroundings, there was an air of vulnerability to him. Pipsqueak was perhaps the only other member in the platoon who didn't hate Lelouch despite having never exchanged a word.

The bus lurched to a stop and Lelouch glanced out at the fresh powder snow on tree tops reflecting the sunlight peeking over the hills. It was beautiful, but they didn't have time to admire the sight as the Drill Sergeant yelled and the platoon scrambled outside into the freezing morning air. The Drill Sergeant smiled and Lelouch's stomach tightened. He had a suspicion that he wouldn't like the upcoming drill. 

"Welcome to land nav and wilderness survival rodents. As you may have noticed, we are a two hour and a half drive from base. Now you could follow the road back, but I doubt you'll get very far without the proper gear. You will split up into squads as stated in the briefing packet I handed out earlier. Every squad will have a flare gun for life threatening emergency. To pass, you must return to base with all your squad members."

The Drill Sergeant paused and looked at each one of them shivering in the cold as they held attention, before continuing, "Either return as a group or don't return at all. Understood?"

"Yes Drill Sergeant," they chorused.

Smiling, the Drill Sergeant turned around. "Search parties will be sent out if you haven't returned by the third day." He left.

Lelouch pulled out the beige envelope and his cold stiff fingers struggled to unseal it. Winters were dangerous and fresh powdered snow was even more so. While the snow had been cleared on the streets and packed down on the side, out in the forest they could quickly fall into small cavities as the snow melted around trees. It would be easy to die.

The envelope contained a simple piece of paper listing six names: Lelouch Lamperouge, Alex Doe, Roy Fadiman, Henry Sullivan, Frederick Elric, and Edgar Gray.

Lelouch looked up. He had no idea who they were. Feeling foolish, he shouted, "Alex Doe!"

Pipsqueak's head darted up and he rushed forward. "We're in'a group Toothpick?"

"Yes," Lelouch held out his hand. "I'm Lelouch."

The boy shook it after a slight hesitation. "Nice ta meet ya. Please tell me we got one of the strong ones. I don't wanna die."

"Roy Fadiman."

An older teen, who the Drill Sergeant called Shampoo for some unfathomable reason that Lelouch could not grasp, looked up and scowled: Roy stared at them as he stood tall, seemingly waiting for something. The seconds ticked by and Lelouch wondered if perhaps he should call out the name again because there had been a mistake. 

Finally he lumbered over, clutching a thick envelope. He stopped and delivered an almost impressive glare. "Why didn't you come over? I'm the squad leader."

Alex shrugged. "We're already over here. Besides, who made ya the leader."

Roy growled and thrust the packet against Alex's chest. "This does," Roy turned to Lelouch and snatched the list out of his hand. "Give me this. Don't need an idiot like you messing things up."

Other people began to slowly shout names and Lelouch resisted the urge to sigh. With thirty-six people in the platoon, it would take forever to find their squad members now. And they were losing precious time, but Roy was bigger, stronger, and already called out the next name. "Henry Sullivan!"

Predictably no one responded. It was impossible to hear where anyone was shouting from. Annoyed, Lelouch grabbed Roy's packet, still held by a frozen Alex who stared at Roy in disbelief. Inside the packet he found a map with various locations marked. A subsequent paper listed the supplies at each location. It would be a detour to get them, but without the supplies, they would surely succumb to frostbite before returning to the base. A small pencil and compass rattled in the envelope.

Lelouch knelt down on the ground and spread out the map as Roy once again called out, "Henry Sullivan!"

Alex peered over his shoulder as Lelouch traced the road on the map and glanced around for any important landmarks. He barely knew anything about land navigation, but knowing where they were would probably be a good place to start.

Snow crunched down as a lanky teen approached and waved hesitantly. "You said Sullivan right? Nice to meet you, I'm Henry."

Roy puffed out his chest. "I'm the squad leader. Wait until I find everyone else."

Lelouch nodded at Henry who seemed nice enough, but he couldn't remember anything particular about him. Henry didn't seem very noteworthy so he turned back to the map. On the ride away, they had driven over a bridge, approximately twenty or so minutes out. He hadn't been able to tell how fast they were going, but assuming a maximum speed of sixty miles per hour, that severely restricted the area they could be along the road. His finger settled on the bridge victoriously.

"Frederick Elric!" Roy shouted.

Two boys approaching laughed and the taller one of them rubbed his head sheepishly, before saying. "I'm Frederick. Me and Edgar recognized Lelouch there from the first day. Figured we'd save you the trouble and come over ourselves."

Roy looked like he swallowed a lemon and turned around his eyes narrowing at Lelouch. "Who gave you permission to touch my stuff!"

Alex squeaked while Frederick held up his hands and said, "Chill man. I'm sure he’s got a reason."

As if he ever would do something without one. Lelouch smiled politely. "I'm just trying to narrow down where we are." He gestured to the map and circled an area. "We drove over a bridge, so we must be somewhere in this vicinity."

Edgar leaned down and rotated the map, before setting the compass down and using a pencil to draw a thin line and repeated the action. "I'm surprised you remembered that. But there's an easier way. And you are right, but we are here." 

His finger rested at the intersection victoriously. 

"Fine," said Roy, still looking sour. He pointed at the closest marked supply point. "Let's go."

Lelouch shook his head and pointed to one in the opposite direction without any nearby points. It was an isolated supply station. "We need proper supplies. This one has snow shoes and sleeping bags. We're not going to get back before nightfall, so we will need them. And the snow shoes will increase our speed. None of the other supply stations have sleeping bags, I checked."

"How did you know that?"

Lelouch rolled his eyes and passed the supply sheet. "I read the list."

Roy humphed. "We're not going there. That one has food and we're not going to starve to get something as stupid as snowshoes."

Surprisingly, it was Alex who came to Lelouch's defense, despite visibly trembling in fear. "I agree with Toothpick, I mean Lelouch. We've eaten plenty of food at base. I'd rather be hungry than freeze to death. It gets real cold in the winter."

Edgar nodded and looked at the slowly rising sun. "Live further North, but those clouds look rather dark. Maybe it won't snow tonight, but I'd rather be safe than sorry. If we're going to be snowed in, we should at least have the sleeping bags."

Seeing Roy's angry look, Frederick held his hands up again. "What about a vote?"

"You some sort of French nitwit, voting?" said Roy. He glanced at the assembled group, and seeing only Henry seeming to agree with him, he growled, "Fine. We'll do a stupid bloody vote. Want to parleyvous next?"

Lelouch sighed and held up his hand. "Snow shoes and sleeping bags?"

Edgar and Alex raised their hands quickly and Frederick after a moment of hesitation joined them. Outnumbered and met with the possible threat of mutiny, Roy folded and passed the map to Edgar so he could lead the way. Lelouch too a moment to observe the other groups slowly getting ready to either follow the road despite the Drill Sergeant's warnings or head to the closest supply station. 

There was another reason to head in the opposite direction and plot their own unique course from the crowd. Lelouch scanned the tree lines and caught sight of something metal reflecting the morning sun in the trees. A camera. Every action was being recorded and judged.

Up ahead, Alex took a step off the road and squeaked as the snow collapsed beneath his feet and the lower half of his legs disappeared. With a wary glance at the deceptively level surface of snow, Lelouch walked off the path and followed. Their arduous, cold, and wet journey began.

Chapter Text

The first rule of winter warfare is to not engage in winter warfare. The advantage will always lie with the entrenched army and if one has adequate supply chains, it would be best to wait for the snow to thaw. Victory will in the end be granted to whichever side has better logistics and shelter. Unfortunately, when combining winter warfare with insurgency groups, Britannia is left at a great military disadvantage.

Snow and ice provides a unique challenge for warfare. Freezing temperatures limit equipment use and cause weapons to jam and renders many explosives useless. Additionally, many soldiers suffer from blindness and hallucinations brought on by a never ending white landscape. It is all too common, even with a compass, for troops to become disorientated. To make matters worse, fresh soldiers often do not recognize symptoms of dehydration and sunburn which leads to various fatalities in addition to frostbite...

—On Winter Warfare by Lelouch Lamperouge (2016)

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

It took Lelouch and his squad a solid two hours to arrive at the supply station: a small little shack lined with shelves and barely any room to turn around. By then, they had been cold, hungry, and utterly exhausted. To Lelouch, it was obvious that they would never be able to return to base within the allotted time if they continued at the same rate. Snow shoes would help, but something even more drastic would have to change. 

Alex squeezed past Lelouch and opened a small bucket. "Got some bread here. So we're not gonna starve or anything."

"That's good," mumbled Lelouch as he looked at the supplies. There were the snowshoes and sleeping bags as expected. Enough for two squadrons, which raised a worrisome question. Did the supply stations not have enough supplies for every squad? He frowned and glanced at the wooden shelves. "How do you guys feel about cheating?"

Frederick, standing outside of the shack, looked at him suspiciously. "There are no rules, but it isn't like there's anything to cheat with. Unless you've managed to smuggle a phone here and want to call a ride?"

Scowling, Roy pulled him out of the shed. "Now you stupid French bargain knock off, listen here. I'm not going to let you mar my service record with any freaking shenanigans that you may think off. We're doing this properly and by the books. It's my family's honor that is at stake although it's obvious that yours has none. Probably think you're all important as a bastard born brat, but it just means," Roy's hot stinking breath hit him in the face, "that your family is honorless scum."

"For the sake of your own health, I suggest you never repeat that." Lelouch might not be on speaking terms with his family, but he refused to have anyone slander them and by extension Nunnally. 

"And what are you gonna do? You're too weak to even climb up a rope." He smirked. "Gonna hit me? I'm so scared."

Lelouch pushed down a vicious grin. It would be incredibly satisfying to finally open a letter from his mother and share the slanderous insults with her. Roy and his family burn. His mother was not the forgiving sort. Nobody would ever trace it back to Lelouch, but that meant relying on his parents. He would never forgive them.

"No. It's just a warning. If you ever insult my sister again, I'll make sure that your life is absolutely miserable. But don't worry, I won't kill you, that would be too easy, barely a challenge." He locked eyes with Roy and refused to look away.

"Relax guys," said Frederick and his hands settled on both of their shoulders. "No insulting another. No death threats or whatever that was. Let's hear Lelouch's idea and then we'll strap on some snowshoes and stop wasting daylight."

Lelouch stepped back and composed himself. "We can take the wooden shelves and use the rope to construct a sled. Then we don't need to carry everything ourselves and, if it's big enough, we can take turns resting on the sled, so we can walk for longer. Otherwise, even with the snow shoes, we'll be lucky to arrive back at camp on time."

Frederick nodded and shouted, "Hey Edgar! You said you saw some matches right?"

Confused, Lelouch took a small step back to let the apparent experts talk.

Edgar, from within the shack, shouted, "Yeah Fred! There aren't a lot, so we'll have to make sure we get it right the first time if you want a fire for the night. Also got some trash bags here. Give me a sec to grab everything." 

Edgar stepped outside with long planks under his arm and dragging a full trash bag behind him. He lay down the planks and grabbed a piece of rope and tied them together firmly, with Frederick stepping in to help. Alex made a small sound of comprehension and scurried off, returning with small pine tree branches and holding them up proudly. Roy, Leouch, and Henry stared at them in befuddlement.

Clapping his hands, Edgar stepped back. "Well we've got a sled, and some fire starters. Alex, why don't you take the first ride. You can peel the wood so it's somewhat dry for this evening. I'll lead again." He glanced at Roy for confirmation and a big grin split his face. "Oh, you sweet naive city kids. But don't worry, we'll save you."

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally held her cane tightly as she waited for Milly to skip out of the library. Since their brief stay at the labs, Nunnally had barely any time to catch up with the older girl, but now she had the perfect opportunity to integrate Milly within the school and give Allie the chance to see that not all nobles were evil. She crossed her fingers as she heard Milly's voice, but then frowned, she wasn't skipping. Milly always skipped, but instead, her feet almost dragged, as if she was dour.

"Lady Ashford," she called out.

Milly stopped. "Nunnally? What are you doing?" She hurried over and pulled her against the stone wall. "Grandpa said we're supposed to act like we don't know each other. Because you're trying to hide as a commoner?"

Bristling under her chastising, Nunnally said, "Why do you think I called you Lady Ashford?"

"You don't understand. Grandpa is totally paranoid about your safety. He has three redundant camera systems. He's going to be so mad at me."

Nunnally frowned. "You're... like an older sister to me and Lelouch. And there's nothing stopping us from becoming friends publicly. You love making friends."

"But,"

"We can make a council. A party council. Then we have an excuse to meet and no one will blink an eye. We'll plan big parties and then you can be happy again."

"How did you? You can't even see me."

Nunnally sniffed. "You weren't skipping. You skip everywhere. Now enough about that. We need new recruits for our student party council. Allie is going to complain, but we're grabbing her because she's my best friend and I need my sister and best friend to get along. Just don't let Sally join."

"Like I would let her. She is so annoying. Just because we're both nobility, she thinks we should be friends. I don't like suck ups. But if we're going to do this, we're going to do it properly. That means budgeting, getting people excited, attaining all the supplies, and I'll oversee everything," said Milly, getting louder and more excited. Finishing, she pulled Nunnally into an enthusiastic hug. "This is going to be awesome!"

Thinking out loud, Nunnally said, "I can balance the budget and Allie can help me, but her sister writes for the local newspaper, so I'm sure she could handle public relations, you can be the school's President, but I don't know anyone who knows enough to go shopping for all the fancy stuff you'll want."

Milly stepped back and tapped her foot, deep in thought, then said, "We have a new student enrolling next week, Rizel Donoso or something. Not quite sure, but his family runs a large law firm in Britannia. I guess I'll interview for the role of secretary when he arrives." Grabbing Nunnally's arm gently, "Now you mentioned a new best friend. I've got to meet her."

“You will, just be patient for a little while,” Nunnally promised. She would introduce her best friend and Milly to each other slowly. It wouldn’t do for Allie to be scared away.

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch stripped the bark from the branch with the pocket knife. The makeshift sled had turned out to be a brilliant idea although their detour had cost them dearly. The closest supply shack with proper food had been empty, raided by the previous squadrons that had arrived. Not willing to let their journey be a complete waste, they had used the shelves to construct an additional sled which Frederick was currently using to sleep on. 

Despite the minor hiccup and their empty stomachs, they were making good progress and the sun was still high in the sky. They had even found fresh tracks from other squads although Edgar believed they were heading in the wrong direction. Hopefully, Edgar was right, because otherwise, Lelouch and his squad were heading in the wrong direction. Still, Edgar had found two shacks already, so Lelouch conceded that the boy probably knew what he was doing. 

Alex finished a hushed conversation with Edgar and fell back to walk besides the sled, "You could talk less fancy ya know. The Drill Sergeant always gets mad when ya do."

"It's my accent," Lelouch huffed. "It doesn't change overnight and I've talked like this for ages."

"Really? How d'ya know all that stuff. Like laws, first aid and such? Your really lucky."

"My mother insisted that I learned first aid," said Lelouch and he looked up at the tall fir trees. He had made sure to learn as much as he could after the attempted assassination. It was a useful skill. "And for the other stuff, I just read."

Alex looked at him with a mix of longing and jealousy, before he tore his eyes down and kicked up some snow. "Lucky. You had some tutors teach ya?"

"I used to memorize all the stories my mother read to me and then, well, the letters just began making sense. I barely remember a time when I couldn't read. I taught my sister as well, although she never wanted to sit still long enough to actually learn." Not until after the loss of her sight, where she and Lelocuh would spend hours together, fingers traversing small raised dots on a page and trying to decipher the secret code.

Lelouch paused, and glanced at Alex, little pieces of a puzzle falling into place. Softly, he said, "You don't know how to read."

"No," Alex looked away, "Of course I can read... I'm not a baby. I'm just... really slow. It's not that important. Only rich folks need ta read."

Lelouch frowned. "What about a trade? You tell me why you joined the army and I'll teach you how to read?"

"That doesn't seem quite fair," Alex stared at him suspiciously. "What are ya getting out of it?"

"A favor."

"A favor?"

"I know most of my squadron hates me. They'll never help me if I need it. I help you now, and one day, when I need it, you'll help me as well," Lelouch explained. Of course Alex didn't need to know that Lelouch would never rely on someone else to solve his problems. Favors were tricky things after all and a debt of obligation was never a binding promise. Especially when one had something to gain.

"Fine. The coppers got to me. Didn't do much, but must've pissed someone off. Gotta pay'm back through labor and I know ta never get in one of those contracts, ind—, ind— well something. Ya know what I mean?"

Indenture. A contract where a person exchanged goods or debts for human labor. To Lelouch, he did not see much of a difference between such a contract and enlisting. Both had minimum time to serve, offered pay, and severely restricted one’s freedoms. Both were a form of slavery, just to different masters. Lelouch set the mostly dry stick aside and grabbed another to peel. "Why the military?"

"Like ya said on the first day," said Alex, not a trace of a smile on his face, "we serve the Emperor now. We're his men and an attack on us is an attack on him. But with a contract, you gotta trust them. No copper is eva gonna listen ta ya complain." A shudder ran down Alex's spin, all too visible. "It's safe out here. Safe from her. She canna do anything now."

Feeling as if he had intruded on an intensely private moment, Lelouch looked away. Wasn't he also in the military for his own safety? To pay off the debt that he owed and finally be free? Whoever would have thought that a prince and a lying, thieving, street rat would ever have something in common. A dark chuckle escaped him.

 Lelouch scattered some snow on the wooden beam and traced out the letter "A." The sled jerked as Roy failed to notice a protruding rock. Lelouch focused on his new student. "Your lessons begin now."

Shinjuku, Tokyo, Area 11

Tohdoh hated the new Tokyo. Britannia's rebuilding efforts were well under way, but the iconic and distinctive buildings were slowly fading away as sharp and imperial silhouettes rose to replace them. But he may have been able to swallow such sacrilege, if it weren't for how his fellow country men who would trudge through the streets and smile at the Britannians as they haggled over goods. Did they have no pride?

"General, you sure this is the place?" asked the newly promoted Lieutenant General Iki for valiant service at the Battle of Narita.

General wasn't a title Tphdoh felt he deserved, but with General Katase dead and no one else to call the shots, his men had thrust the title upon him. To them it was an honor. To Tohdoh, it was a reminder. Japan was gone. "Don't call me that in public. And yes."

Tohdoh knelt down on the freshly paved street and stared at the small shrine. Various little tokens, delicately placed, riddled the shrine. At first glance, it could have been mistaken for trash. But with the war having taken everything, people made do to mourn the dead or safely guide loved ones home. His heart thundered as he methodically searched the small shrine. There, at long last, on a freshly cut twig, was a pink envelope. Nagisa was alive. Ko was alive. Suzaku was alive. 

His hands trembled as he grabbed the envelope and saw the small address written inside. Lieutenant General Iki said nothing as Tohdoh stood up and glanced at the street signs, written in English of course. The soldier understood. And that was enough for Tohdoh.

The small apartment building peppered with holes and looking vaguely skewed did nothing to dampen Tohdoh's excitement as he arrived. He could hear the faint sound of a small child wailing. It was familiar. A faint of spice hung in the air and his stomach growled. He stepped inside the building and followed his beautiful, sweet, and precious son's cries.

Beneath his feet, the stairs creaked and groaned joyously. It was the victory cry for his return. 

A small head poked out of the door and familiar brown eyes widened as they caught sight of him. She pulled back. "Suzaku, hold Ko for a minute will you. No! Not like that. And don't give him that." 

Ko let out a piercing scream. 

"Yes I know you think they're pretty. But you're allergic to them. And Suzaku! Stop letting him grab the pine cone!"

The door opened and he drank in her beautiful disorganized brown hair and shadowed grey eyes. Despite the weary lines and patched clothes, she looked like a goddess. He stepped forward, leaving Lieutenant General Iki standing awkwardly at the edge of the stairs. His legs shook. "Nagisa. I'm home."

A small cry of happiness and his wife flung herself forward and borrowed her head into his neck. "Kyoshiro. You're alive."

He hugged her and inhaled the wooden scent mixed with the faint dash of cinnamon. She was alive. Tears threatened to leak out of his eyes. He pressed a chaste kiss on top of her head. "I missed you."

Nagisa took a step back and looked up at him, before wrapping her hands around his neck and pulling him in for a kiss. Surprised, but pleased, he pushed forward, his hand running down her back. It had been too long. How he had missed his beautiful wife.

"Tohdoh-sensei?"

He froze and stepped back. His student, holding his little son, stood in the doorway. "Hello Suzaku-kun. It's good to see you."

Lieutenant General Iki coughed to draw his attention. "I have a cousin I want to check on. I will see you tomorrow General." He winked. "Have fun."

"Very well." Tohdoh turned back to his family and plucked little Ko from Suzaku's arms. "Look who's back. It's your Daddy."

Ko's face scrunched and he turned to look at Nagisa. Then he looked back at Tohdoh and began to cry.

"Shh," Tohdoh whispered and tried to rock the baby. "It's just Daddy. Don't you recognize me?"

Ko cried louder.

"Please Ko?"

Nagisa sighed and gently lifted their son out of his arms. Once safe in his mother's arms, Ko immediately fell silent. She smiled up at him and patted his arms. "He just needs to get used to you again. Why don't you come inside?"

"Oba-san, I was going to head out the market?"

Tohdoh caught the slight furrow in her eyebrows indicating she wasn't pleased, yet she pleasantly said, "Be sure to be back in time for dinner Suzaku."

"I will!" He looked at them both before sprinting over to Tohdoh and giving a tight hug. "I'm happy you're alright. See you later."

Then he was off, leaping down the stairs two at a time. The ground shook.

Tohdoh let himself be lead into the small barren apartment. A few homely touches were added in the corner from little origami cranes and small carved wooden cats. A calligraphy brush and a faded receipt lay on the table. It was nothing like their old quarters. It was nothing like Japan. But it was home. 

Walking carefully through the room and inspecting the worn futons and blankets, he asked, "So where is Suzaku going?"

Tightly, she said, "I don't know."

"You're upset with him. Why?" 

Frowning, she set Ko down on the futon, and straightened her skirt. "He doesn't tell me. But he always comes back with food and I know that it's too expensive for what he says he's paying for it. And while he helps around the compound, there's no way the spare change he earns is enough."

"You think it's crime?" He thought Suzaku would have known better, but the invasion had changed everyone. A young impressionable kid like Suzaku could easily be swayed to violence, especially against Britannia. "I'll talk to him. It's dangerous."

Nagisa grabbed his hand and shook her head. "Suzaku has too much of a respect for the law. His father raised him right you know." She dropped his hand and looked out of the window. "We need the money. I shouldn't have said anything."

Realization dawned on him slowly as he watched her hunched shoulders. Suzaku would follow the law. And without crime, there was only one way to obtain money legally. Furiously, he stepped beside her and stared into her face. "He's lowering himself to those Britannians?"

Her eyes were wide. Fearful. And Tohdoh took a step back with a deep calming breath. Massaging his temple, he said, "Forgive me Nagisa. This isn't fair to you."

She looked back out the window. "It used to be so busy here. There was a club around the corner where I went clubbing with some friends in high school.  But now, there are only beggars that wander the street and invaders. There's nothing left of us. I guess, even though I hate it, Suzaku understands that. And can I begrudge him for doing what it takes to survive? So Ko survives?"

"We're still here Nagisa. There's still hope." He wrapped his arms around her and took comfort in her warm presence as the cold wind tugged on their clothes. "We'll liberate Japan. It won't always be like this."

"How can you say that Kyoshiro? We've got nothing." She pointed her hand out of the window at the crumbling high rise a couple blocks away. "The Brits are everywhere. Our army is dead. General Katase is dead. They took his head. Didn't have the decency to even burn his body, the bastards. And if we do anything, they'll just use their knightmares. We have nothing."

He rubbed her back gently and leaned in closer. "I'm still alive. I've got a couple thousand men and soldiers hiding in Narita. Training. And we salvaged the knightmares the Brits left behind. Soon, we'll have our own. But in the meanwhile, our numbers will continue to grow."

She shook her head. "And then what? How are you going to free Japan when they've begun to nest and multiply? And when they bring their army down on our heads? And raze our lands once more? Or have you forgotten Kagoshima?" 

Tohdoh pulled away. He had known people stationed along the coast in preparation for the attack. It had caught them by complete surprise and now, they were all dead. But like he had a duty to his family, he had a duty to Japan and the men who had placed their trust in him. "We'll build our strength for a few years. Learn how Britannia will act. But there is no reason to fight honorably when the enemy has none. Britannia used our own people as shields, so we'll use theirs as well. We won't be like a tsunami, crashing and obliterating them. Instead we'll be the steady trickle of water seeping deep into a rock, hidden, until we split it from the inside."

Weary eyes stared at him and begged for complete honesty. "Will you succeed?"

Yes. Maybe in a decade. Or maybe when he was dead and his son took up the fight. But eventually, they would succeed. Water could not be stopped. "The sun will rise on Japan once more Nagisa."

Nagisa closed her eyes and her eyebrows furrowed slightly. "What about us? Ko and Suzaku?"

His heart sank. If it hadn't been for Ko, she would have joined him. He knew she would follow him, but her son, was of course a priority. Ideally, he should leave her. Let her be safe when the news eventually reached Britannia that Kyoshiro Tohdoh was leading a resistance movement. But he wanted to be selfish so badly. 

Staring at the floor, he said, "If you want. I can travel between here and Narita. I'll drop by every couple months. I'll be there for you, Ko, and Suzaku."

There was no mercy in her gaze. "And what do you want Kyoshiro Tohdoh?"

"It doesn't matter what I want. I have a duty, an obligation, to my men." He looked up: unapologetic. "If you think it's best, I'll leave. Burn every picture I have. No one will ever know we're married and you'll be safe. Ko and Suzaku will be safe."

Ko gurgled as he rolled off the futon and Nagisa sighed. Not responding, she picked Ko up and hugged him. "You don't even know your daddy."

Tohdoh winced. He had been gone for so long. He should have returned sooner.

"We promised to always do right for Ko." Nagisa slowly shifted Ko into his arms. Her eyes looked at him with love. "Ko needs a father. You're not going off on your own."

Ko grabbed his finger firmly and Tohdoh couldn't suppress the small smile as his son stared at him with wide, curious eyes. He glanced back at Nagisa who stood resolutely and blurted, "I love you... But I have a duty to Japan. I'll visit as often as I can."

Pushing a finger against his lips, she leaned in closer and said, "You misunderstand. I vowed to defend Japan too. I will help you."

His beautiful delightful goddess. What had he done to deserve her? "Why?"

She leaned against his chest. "Because I'm afraid Tohdoh. Of death too, but what will follow, more. I'm afraid of you being snatched away and seeing your limp body fall to the ground. I'm afraid of Suzaku following honeyed promises into the lion's den. And I'm afraid of Ko growing old and never knowing a world of freedom. I'm afraid that he will believe the Britannians to be superior. And when that happens, we will have truly lost."

"We'll fight together as husband and wife. A family." He looked down at Ko whose eyes were beginning to droop. Whispering into her ear, "Do you think we should put him to bed? He looks like he's going to nod off any second."

Nagisa smiled softly and gently placed him back on the futon. Ko blinked wearily and closed his eyes. “He loves to crawl you know. It’s such a hassle keeping an eye on him. Got all of your energy.”

Tohdoh leaned against his wife as they observed Ko falling asleep. “Did he say mama yet?”

“Not yet. Maybe have some competition now.”

“Never,” Tohdoh massaged her shoulders. “He hardly knows me. You should relax. Let me prep dinner today.”

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch leaned forward as he dragged the sled  up the small hill. Edgar snored faintly as he slept on the sled besides Alex. Faint light from their makeshift torches danced through the forest and cast long flickering shadows. The darkness hungered for them, but they continued. If they wanted to be back on time, they would not be able to sleep through the night. Instead, they took turns and constantly marched forward.

The wind whispered and wolves howled in the distance. In the shadows, he could see small creatures moving and occasionally something larger. The thought of yellow eyes reflecting the light of the fire terrified him. A battle between him and a wolf, would result in one clear loser: Lelouch. The rifles were equipped with blanks, useless in a fight, but perhaps enough to scare off any hungry wildlife?

Frederick groaned as his torch sputtered out in a sudden swift breeze. "Why can't we just make camp?"

"You want to tell Roy why we didn't get any food at the next supply station? Because if we don't make up the lost time, that's what will happen."

Frederick shook his head and the snow crunched as he walked past Roy and Henry sleeping on his sled. Leaning down, he struck a match and re-lit the torch. "No. The wind is getting stronger too. How much further till the supply station?"

Letting go of the rope, Lelouch sat down beneath the torch and pulled out the map. Everything looked the same and he didn't have Edgar's skill or experience with reading maps. The small dot labeled as the supply center stared at him mockingly.

"Lelouch?"

They were probably not lost, simply because Lelouch had been checking the compass diligently to make sure they were heading in a straight line. That didn't sound like a reassuring answer, so Lelouch stared back at the map, searching for a clue. They were heading uphill and the forest was beginning to thin. The map held its secrets.

Relenting, he finally said, "Not entirely sure."

Frederick cursed quietly and trudged over to snatch the map out his hands. "You're absolutely hopeless. And somehow you can do the math to figure out where we are, but reading a simply bloody map, is beyond you."

"My apologies."

Frederick rubbed his eyes. "No. I shouldn't have snapped. It's just like the bastard to throw us out here with no training. Not like anyone taught us this. You'd think he wants us dead." He lay the map flat on the ground and stared at the faint moon, partially obscured by the clouds. "Why does it have to be so bloody dark. Can't see shit. What's the time Lelouch?"

"Yeah? Three in the morning." Lelouch looked at Frederick's finger pointing at their last known location.

"It's about seven miles from where we started to the next station. And if we traveled in a straight line... Well do your magic!"

Deciding to ignore Frederick's ignorance, Lelouch pondered how fast they had been traveling. Their shift had started shortly after midnight and they had traveled at a relatively steady pace. "Frederick. I need you to pull the sled forward, like you normally do."

Frederick shook his head, but decided to humor him. The sled began to move and Frederick grunted as he slowly moved forward. One Mississippi. Two Mississippi.... Seventeen Mississippi. "You just gonna watch me Toothpick, or do some actual magic."

Just once, he had shown them something they didn't grasp. And now, he was expected to produce similar results on the fly, despite the conditions not being the same at all. It was baffling. "One to two miles left."

"You were closer the last time," said Frderick and Lelouch could feel the heat of his glare.

"Last time we were in a bus. On a road… with a speed limit. That was easy."

Skeptical, Frederick said, "Sure. Doesn't make any sense how you did it the first time."

Brushing his gloved hand against his nose, Lelouch groaned, "Forget it."

Perhaps Reuben hadn't dumped all the tax returns and monetary assets on his desk for no reason. Frederick wasn't an idiot, but without a proper education or necessary training, what was simple math to Lelouch, could very well be mind blowing to Frederick. It also raised a more worrying concern about Britannia. If the majority of commoners had similar numeracy skill, it boded ill for Britannia's ability to innovate. Ashford Academy might not just be an opportunity, but a bandage on a gushing wound.

Troubled, Lelouch put more effort into dragging the sled. He shouldn't care. Britannia had destroyed Japan. His mother had been willing to kill Suzaku for being Japanese. His father had no concept of mercy. They should all burn. But...

Rick. 

Gwen.

Allie.

Did they deserve the suffering that would follow from Britannia's destruction?

Paris, E.U.

The room swayed around Marianne and she could feel the walls creeping in closer. She should call for Bismark who was standing dutifully outside her door, ready to burst in if there was any indication of trouble like two days ago when a serving boy had attempted to assassinate her. Of course the E.U. profusely apologized and claimed that he had been acting on his own volition. That perhaps he was friends with one of the refugees. Did they think she was an idiot?

Massaging her head, Marianne waited for the room to still. Guiding the wheel chair next to her bed, she lowered the arm rest and slowly pushed her body out of the wheel chair and into the bed. Charles would be upset that she ignored her health. On the other hand, he shouldn't have left her in the E.U. for almost half a year. She was dying to get home and Lelouch was still not answering her letters.

Her eyes traced the wobbling lines on the paneled ceiling. She felt so weak and sick. Surely, taking a moment to close her eyes and imagine what it would be like to be fully healthy again, wouldn't hurt. Just a moment. To think back to when everything had been right. When V.V. hadn't acted rashly out of jealousy. When Lelouch and Nunnally trusted her and loved her. 

Everything precious had slipped through her fingers like water: impossible to catch or reclaim. V.V. had destroyed it all and he would one day pay. But for now, she would let him think he was safe; that he was forgiven because he was Charles's brother. He still had his Code: his immortality. And, loathe as she was to admit it, he was a crucial part of the Empire, but that wouldn't last forever. Not with Charles steadily working to reduce his influence so their entire intelligence department would not collapse when they finally found a way to circumvent his Code.

Her eyes felt heavy and she struggled to keep them open. Sleep.

Anya's wide and frightened eyes had signified the end of what had been her life.

She closed her eyes against her will. Maybe, she could rest for a minute?

Dreams were always precious and tempting with forgotten sensations. It had been too long since she had felt grass beneath her feet or the thrill of a spar. In a dream, she could relive those precious moments. Sometimes Lelouch would be there too with Nunnally. His face was always young. Sometimes, she dreamed of another faceless boy joining them. Those were the nightmares as he would drag her precious children to their death.

But today, she didn't have time for the comfort of sleep. She had to wake up. And so, she forced her eyes, through sheer willpower to open.

The ceiling greeted her with beautiful depictions of unicorns. Her heart sped up. Had she been kidnapped despite Bismark standing at her door? Feigning sleep, Marianne listened carefully for her captors. 

Someone strode into the room and bright light hit her eyes. "Ya got to get up m'lady. Your mother is waiting for you. Do ya need help getting dressed today?"

Marianne's eyes snapped open and stared at the young trembling maid. Raising her hand in front of her, Marianne stared at it in horror. It was tiny. A child's hand. She grabbed a strand of hair and stared at it. Her hair was brown, but it wasn't it. It was pink. What had happened?

Ignoring the concerned cries of the maid, Marianne stumbled out of the bed, once again made for a child, to the small mirror. Marianne didn't look back at her. Instead, she saw the frightened redish hazel eyes of Anya Alstreim. She had used her Geass. It should be impossible. There had been no eye contact and Anya was halfway around the world.

"I need a phone," she squeaked and even her voice sounded foreign to her ears. Her Geass was never used on children. It felt wrong and the brief hour when she had cast herself into Anya's body upon that fateful night, had scarred her plenty. 

"Yes m'lady." The maid scurried away.

Marianne pressed her palm against the mirror and focused on calming her breathing. She could work out what happened. How her Geass had evolved. Repeated use was supposed to make it stronger, so maybe that was why she was now in Anya's body? But she barely used it in comparison to Charles. There was nothing to indicate it would become a runaway Geass.

The maid returned and pressed a small cellphone into her hands. Marianne took it and glared at the maid until she took the hint and vanished. Flipping the phone open, she began to dial Charles's emergency number. He would know what to do.

The phone rang and she almost cried when Charles asked, "Hello?" 

"Charles, it's Marianne." Her voice broke and she bit back a sob. This should not be happening.

Coldly, he cut through her muffled sobs, "Is this some sort of prank? Who are you?" 

Of course he wouldn't recognize her voice. She sounded like Anya. Forcing herself to calm down, she shared her authorization code, "Golf. Mike. Bravo. One-eight-nine-six." 

The silence on the other end was deafening and she fidgeted as she waited for him to reply. Did he not believe her? Then, finally, "Marianne? You're supposed to be in Paris. Bismark says he is right outside of your door. Where are you?"

He believed her. She leaned against the wall in relief, suddenly feeling limp. "I'm having a little trouble with C.C.'s gift... I think I may be in a coma. Or dreaming... this could be one of those really weird dreams." 

Something clicked on the other end of the line. "Bismark says he is trying to wake you up. It seems... you're right. Explain."

He wasn't her husband in this moment. He was her commander demanding her to report and she happily let herself latch onto the conditioned response. "I retired to my rooms around midnight. I was feeling extremely tired, but still had work to do, so I decided to take a moment to rest. I fell asleep despite my best efforts and tried to force myself to wake up... Then I was in Anya Alstreim's body."

"Alstreim?"

"She was the first person I ever used my Geass on. You know, that night." Maybe she had misunderstood her Geass. Just before she had fallen asleep, she had been reminiscing. "I may have triggered this event since the last thing I remember before falling asleep was... her eyes."

"Marianne," he said and his voice was soft again. The voice of the man she loved. "You are using your Geass. You need to turn it off.

"I can't," she cried. The familiar weight in her mind with using Geass wasn’t there.

The door clicked open and an elderly woman barged in and stared at her in disgust. "Anya! What are you doing on the phone! You were supposed to get ready, not bother some random person."

Marianne stepped back, her heart pounding, and clutching the phone like a lifeline. She couldn't give it up. Anya's mother didn't care and snagged it from her hands, easily overpowering her weak childish arms. She snapped it shut. Marianne stared at the woman in disbelief. She had just hung up on the Emperor. Unwittingly, but no one did that.

"What are you staring around for? Move it," Anya's mother hissed.

Of all the possible bullshit!

Chapter Text

Dedicated to Suzaku: It has come to my attention that your father failed to teach you the subtle art of revenge. As you're my best friend, this is unacceptable. 

1) Never get caught. Revenge is pointless if it leads to your own fall. 

2) Revenge should always fit the crime. If your enemy doesn't know why they're being targeted, it is pointless and a waste of time.

3) Always scope out your target. Know thy enemy and all that. 

4) Insure that you have an alibi. Because there is a good chance they will suspect you, you want to make sure that you have an airtight alibi.

5) Stage a distraction. Distractions are amazing and should be as loud and flamboyant as possible so everyone will be entranced while you execute your secondary objective. Bonus points if this doubles as your alibi.

6) Never be where your enemy thinks you are. This is the easiest way to get caught which goes against Rule 1.

7) If you get caught, make sure you have someone to blame it on.

8) Revenge planning comes second to Nunnally and best friends. 

9) Patience is key. Your enemy may be more powerful and have a sword, but if you wait, they'll eventually lower their guard and give you the opportunity to strike.

10) If all else fails, break into their room. Nothing is more terrifying than knowing a stranger managed to enter and exit your room effortlessly. Repeated incidents increase the chance of getting caught but will also heighten their paranoia and may lead to a mental breakdown.

—Revenge: An Idiot's Guide by Lelouch vi Britannia (2010)

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch cried out in relief as they found the supply station filled with rations. They hadn't been too late. The moon hung high in the sky as they started a small fire to unthaw their frozen bodies. The rations, while dry, tasted decadent and filled their stomachs with a gentle warmth. Lelouch leaned against a tree and watched in amusement as Alex skewered the hard brick like rations and attempted to roast them over the open flames. Burnt rations didn't taste any different compared to their rehydrated attempt.

The fire flared upwards and the rations burst into flames. Alex let out a small yelp as he jumped backwards to safety. Henry chuckled and rolled over in his sleeping bag, intent on catching up on some sleep. Their brief break was almost peaceful and despite his burning muscles, Lelouch felt relaxed. His squad mates were interesting and while they lacked that easy camaraderie that Rick had forced upon him, there was still something endearing about them. Even Roy.

In the back of the shed, Roy diligently took inventory. He was almost allergic to the concept of rest and unable to stay still. Roy stepped back outside, pulling his jacket tight as the wind howled and a few snowflakes began to drift down. "We'll need shelter from the storm."

Edgar yawned and let a snowflake settle on his outstretched hand. "Only got two days to back to the base. No idea how long it will take for the weather to clear."

Frowning, Roy unrolled the map. "How bad will the storm be? The base is about a twelve hours march from here. If we wait, we'll be dealing with fresh snow when the storm finally relents."

Edgar shook his head. "We're not going to make it in time. I reckon we've got maybe six hours, eight if we're lucky, before the full brunt of the storm hits. If we wait here, at least we have some shelter, else we'll potentially be trying to build a shelter in the middle of a blizzard."

"Only problem," Frederick interrupted, "is that we don't know if it will be a blizzard. Could just stay like this. It's not like the Drill Sergeant gave us the weather forecast."

Roy leaned against a tree and stared at his squadron sitting around the fire. "Fine. What does everyone else think?"

Henry groaned from inside his sleeping bag. "I vote for sleep. What happened to this not being a democracy anyway?"

Roy scowled and then exhaled. His breath condensed in the air. "If we're not careful, we might die. I'm the leader, but that means I'm responsible for your well being. I'm not going to put your life into danger, at least not without talking first." He paused. "I'm still making the final call."

Lelouch took a bite of his ration and squeezed his eyes shut as the bitter taste flooded his senses. "We're not going to die. Although I don't know if the Drill Sergeant will save us from frostbite."

"Snow storm Lelouch?" Edgar looked at him incredulously. "Faith isn't going to save you."

"Not faith," said Lelouch.

Roy glared at him. "Toothpick! Why the hell wouldn't we die? Nobody even knows we're here."

Had none of them noticed the cameras? There was absolutely no privacy. "Since the Drill Sergeant could be watching us right now, I think death is unlikely."

Everyone blinked at him and Lelouch pointed to a tall tree and something reflecting the light of the fire.

"By the might of the Empire, couldn't you have said something before Lelouch!" Roy walked forward and grabbed Lelouch's collar. "We've been worried sick and you've kept this all to yourself."

The other looked at him with various degrees of annoyance.

"My apologies. I thought that your superior skill and situational awareness meant that you had already noticed them. It's not like they're hidden well." Their current surveillance was crude, but effective. It was nothing like noble homes where the cameras were hidden out of sight and small microphones recorded conversations.

Roy punched him in the stomach. "You bastard!"

Frederick leaped forward and pulled Roy back. "Calm down you idiot. And both of you stop pushing each other's buttons! We need to get back in one group. So if we're probably not going to die, lets go. I want to sleep in my own bunk, not on the ice cold ground."

Under the glares of his squadron, Lelouch stood up and began to help pack everything up. How was he supposed to know they hadn't noticed? It was obvious. The cameras even reflected the light. Roy brushed past him and began to furiously pack the rations.

Alex tapped his shoulder. "They really didn't notice? It's sort of obvious."

"Apparently," Lelouch murmured. At least someone in his squadron had common sense. If only it was someone who could actually read.

Viceroy's Palace, Tokyo, Area 11

Inside the lavishly decorated room, Reuben observed the paintings with interest. Prince Clovis was indeed a skilled artist and within the paintings, Reuben could see the influence of various renowned artists. From French to Chinese, Clovis cared little for the supposed superiority of Britannia, at least in the realm of art. It gave Reuben hope, even as he listened to Margrave Donovan prattle to Prince Clovis in an attempt to direct more resources to his own lands and the prince nodding along. The manipulation was obvious. but Prince Clovis, only eighteen and heavily sheltered by Empress Gabrielle, was completely unaware.

Margrave Donovan shot him a sly smile, before his face eased into an impassive mask and continued, "The Purist Faction will undoubtedly help you in this endeavor. It's within our best interest to insure your glorious success. Margrave Greenford is a talented lord and has been running his lands at a great profit for years. I'm sure he would be willing to lend his advice and perhaps a Lawrence. They would definitely spice up these drab walls"

“It would be rather exquisite. Lawrence has some truly stunning portraits, but alas, I find myself captured more by the modern styles. Impressionists are so imaginative, wouldn’t you agree? And the colors… no my paintings are by no means drab.”

Looking rather sour, Margrave Donovan returned to the topic at hand. “Very well. If you insist your highness. Perhaps I will be… convinced. But you must agree at least that building a hotel will one help Area 11 and such funds should be a priority. I will of course pay back the crown myself within the next five years.”

Reuben forced himself to smile. "Prince Clovis. Our goal is to integrate the Numbers within the Empire. While many of the Numbers in Tokyo are working in Margrave Donovan's mines, there are others that have no job opportunities. Hungry people become desperate and desperate people, are impossible to predict. A hotel or whatever pleasure Margrave Donovan imagines, does not help the economy or our limited infrastructure."

"You exaggerate Margrave Ashford," scoffed Margrave Donovan, "The Numbers are our inferiors. There is no need to waste resources on them. They're incapable of contributing to society meaningfully.":

Frowning Prince Clovis took a moment to collect his own thoughts. "Your mines, Margrave Donovan, are run by the Kyoto House and are becoming quite profitable. If we afford them special privilege, why can't we afford it to others? Surely there are those who will earn a place in Britannia."

Margrave Donovan's smile dropped and his eyes hardened. "Please Prince Clovis, I beg you to reconsider. Wasting such resources will only lead to trouble."

Seeing Prince Clovis's hands twitch, in what Reuben was beginning to understand as the precursor to an outburst, Reuben cut in. "Why don't we take a break? It seems like we will not accomplish much today, and I don't know about Margrave Donovan, but I have a mountain of paperwork to sort through."

Prince Clovis nodded eagerly. "Yes, you are dismissed. Although Reuben, I have a message from my older brother for you. He is interested in your little school."

Margrave Donovan scowled at Prince Clovis's familiarity, but bowed and left the room. The door closed behind him with a resounding thud and finally granted the other two peace and quiet. Reuben shared a small smile with Prince Clovis as they relaxed and sank down in their seat. Prince Clovis eagerly pulled out two wine glasses and an ornate jug.

"A drink?" he asked.

Reuben lifted his hand. "A little. I do have a lot of paperwork to do and being drunk, will perhaps make it less painful, but also means I have to do it all again."

Chuckling, Prince Clovis poured the drink. "I never imagined there to be so much paperwork. No wonder Odysseus and Schneizel have so many assistants and even then, they barely have any time. It annoys Guinevere when they miss her parties, but really, I don't know if I can make it to the one next month. There's just so much to do and father is counting on me."

Reuben accepted the glass and took a small sip. "Amen. My own assistant, Sarah, she barely has any time although I admit to dumping most of running the school on her. All my research has been put on hold. I barely have enough time to grab dinner or even speak with my granddaughter. So what did Prince Schneizel want to say?"

"Ah right. He's suddenly enamored with your school and heard you don't have enough teachers. He is offering to loan a couple of his researchers to help teach. He also convinced an Earl to teach history and found an appropriate history textbook." Prince Clovis walked to the side of the room to the cabinet. "I have it here somewhere... Ah, there it is. Quite a good book."

Reuben accepted the history textbook and stared at the author, Lance Gale, with contempt. He knew of the man for his rather, liberal, interpretation of history. The Gale family diligently served in the Empire, but Reuben found they tended to lose a few brain cells in the process. Talking to Ryan Gale, Lance's nephew, had been an exercise of extreme frustration. The boy was intelligent, but stifled his curiosity by never even considering that Britannia could be wrong. A blind follower and aggravatingly useless as a result.

Unfortunately, when the Prime Minister offered a gift, it was foolish to refuse. "Thank you your highness."

"It's just us two here, Clovis please."

"Thank you Clovis, but please, do not accept such gifts concerning my school from your elder brother without consulting me first."

"You don't like it?"

Reuben winced. "Prince Schneizel is the Prime Minister and probably the future Emperor. I cannot refuse Clovis, regardless of my own thoughts on the matter."

"I thought Odysseus was the heir?" he asked, biting his lip. "But you do not like it? Why Reuben? I shudder to think I forced you into something you do not want."

Gabrielle had not done her son a favor by sheltering him. Reuben looked out the window at the crane slowly lifting up a steel beam to help finish the palace. Tokyo was bustling with construction and the immigration list was long. His school would succeed considering how many families were settling in Tokyo. But the type of school he left as his legacy, was still to be decided. The Purist Faction were already moving against him in an attempt to settle their natural order of things. And now, Prince Shneizel was staking a claim.

"Prince Odysseus has made it quite clear that he intends to abdicate to Prince Schneizel when the time comes. Even though he hasn't said it, everyone knows Clovis. The Emperor, as much as I hope for him to have a glorious long life, is growing old. In ten to twenty years, if he follows tradition, he will abdicate and choose one of his children to inherit, most likely Prince Odysseus, since the Emperor favors him." Reuben paused and held out the textbook. "This is just a ploy from Prince Schneizel to help secure his own claim."

"Oh," Clovis whispered and he gulped down the remaining wine, before pouring himself another serving. "I shudder to think our father falling ill. But how does a textbook help him? I thought it was just a nice gesture."

"The Gale family may be commoners, but they are one of the largest publishers in the country and make the majority of their money, selling textbooks to the military. This," he held up the text, "is just propaganda and at times, blatantly false. I want my students to think critically, not follow the Empire blindly. How will we ever innovate if we don't question what we have?"

"I don't understand."

"Your mother sent you the E.U. so you could learn art. The author believes that to be pointless because Britannian art is inherently superior and no other nation can ever compete. If it were up to him, you and I would be tried for treason for buying foreign art."

Clovis's face fell. "That can't be. Why would brother do that? Surely this is just a misunderstanding."

He stared at the young man in pity. "Just next time, don't accept gifts on my behalf."

"Are others using me as well? You?" asked Clovis, his voice cracking as he stared forlornly into the empty wine glass.

"This is what it means to be an adult Prince Clovis. This is the price we pay for our privilege. I have made enemies by deciding to not jostle for a position near the throne, instead, it happened to me by pure chance. I want to innovate, discover new things, and protect those close to me. But Margrave Dolton and Margrave Greenford have their own designs on the throne, and you're a potential route there."

Clovis twirled the glass in his hand and glanced outside. "So you are manipulating me."

Reuben froze, but did not dispute it. 

"Of course," Clovis continued, "you are perhaps the only one whose goals align closest to my own. But do you think you can stay out of the upcoming game?"

A game. To be so young and innocent. The Emblem of Blood had never been a game. It had been a time where marble floors were bathed in blood. Reuben could remember all too clearly, the numerous friends who fell in the silent night or on the battlefield. And now with knightmares and more lethal weapons, the next so called game, could spell the end of Britannia. Charles, the Emperor, had stood victorious with Reuben’s help and surely had taken steps to prevent another conflict of such a massive scale. But the number of children the Emperor fathered did not inspire confidence in Reuben.

Swallowing, he said, "It's not a game Prince Clovis. You may be too young to remember the horrors, but death is never a game and it is death who wins such struggles and walks within our homes, uninvited, at night. Of course, nothing is decided yet and perhaps the Emperor will choose another heir who proves themselves. But if you partake in this foolish competition of blood, know that you will lose everything."

"But I can?" There was an annoying amount of hope in Clovis's voice as if he hadn't heard a thing Reuben had said. "I have a chance to prove myself and step out of my siblings shadows."

Harshly, Reuben warned, "Then you're a fool. Prince Schneizel expects the throne and will not allow anyone to stand in his way. He may appear genial, but he has planned for every contingency. He will win, regardless of the Emperor's decision.... Thank you for this meeting, but unless there is another urgent matter, I have work to do."

Prince Clovis stayed silent and Reuben bowed, leaving the room. Hopefully, the boy wouldn't do anything foolish. Clovis may have a talent for art, but in the upcoming challenge, that meant nothing. Cold calculating brilliance, passionate followers, and a reputation of winning would be needed. Anything else, would be insufficient. 

Reuben entered his office and picked up a small letter, from Milly, on top of the copious amount of paperwork: a budget request. Considering his inability to make time for his granddaughter, it was the least he could do. Signing it quickly, he pulled out the list of applicants for his school that Sarah had prepared. Slowly, he perused their background checks, trying to sort their risk assessment. Nunnally would not get hurt because he became lazy and let a skilled spy slip through his fingers.

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

The faint glow of dawn began to illuminate the snow. Lelouch looked up at the sky and the darkening clouds. They had made good headway and the weather, for now, seemed to be favoring them. Another seven hours of marching and they would finally arrive at the base. Lelouch could hardly wait. The prospect of a warm shower called to him.

On the sled, Lelouch sat up and blinked. He was exhausted, but his own shift would start soon. Nothing was worse than being roused from slumber and thrown directly into a march. It led to stupid mistakes, like walking into a tree. Besides him, Alex stood up and swapped with Roy. The young boy struggled under the weight of the sled, but continued to move forward.

Roy lay down next to Frederick and then rolled over to stare at Lelouch. "I don't understand you."

Wincing, Lelouch said, "Sorry?"

"Why are you even here? You did some math on the first day to figure out where we are. You can obviously read and you even know some laws. Although you obviously can't keep your mouth shut."

"Didn't you think I was an idiot?" Lelouch asked, completely confused at the sudden change in behavior.

"Yes, because only an idiot makes the Drill Sergeant mad. Idiots who can't keep their mouth shut, die. You're an idiot for not getting a different job. I bet you know lots more than you let on, but instead, you are here. So why?"

Wondering if he had misjudged the youth, Lelouch looked back up at the sky and the small snowflakes dancing towards the ground. "The military pays."

Roy snorted. "Now you're bullshitting me. I bet you could easily convince someone to take you on as an accountant. Or a legal assistant. In a year or two, you'll be making more than you'll ever make in the army."

"Maybe I'll get promoted. You seem to know quite a bit as well. No one else seems suspicious."

"Roy Fadiman, remember?"

Lelouch stared at him in confusion.

Glaring at Lelouch, he asked, "The shampoo?"

The Drill Sergeant did indeed call him Shampoo for some reason, but what did that have to do with anything? Lelouch raised his eyebrows.

"Seriously? You have absolutely no bloody idea? Fadiman Shampoo? We also make cosmetics and stuff. No? This isn't ringing any bells?"

"Why would I know that? I just grabbed the cheapest one I could find." Lelouch shrugged.

Roy massaged his temples. "I take it back. You're an absolute irredeemable idiot. Fadiman and Jenkins is one of the richest companies in the Homeland. And you don't recognize our name."

Lelouch shrugged again. "If you're so rich, why don't you buy a noble title? Then you can train as an officer. Bet they don't do any of this."

"Because that isn't part of the brand. The Fadimans always serve in the Britannian army to show our loyalty. We're part of the commoners. If we become nobles, we lose that connection and start back at the bottom." Roy glared at him. "So why are you really here?"

Lelouch would be lucky to keep the facade going for another month at this rate. Apparently, there were just too many things to catch up on, that even living with commoners for half-a-year would not teach him. When it had been just regular commoners, without much wealth or power, they would have never questioned him. But those who interacted with nobles, such as Roy's family, saw the signs of wealth he was unable to hide.

"I had a disagreement with my family. My... father is very staunchly in support of the Empire. He would never consent to me joining another career. At least this way, he will leave me and my sister alone."

Sporting a satisfied smile, Roy nodded. "Don't worry, I won't insult your family. I know what some of them can do to keep their secrets. Sucks for you though."

Somehow, Roy had understood something else. What, Lelouch wasn't quite sure. But at least Roy was backing off and no longer pressing him for dangerous answer. In a way, Roy was right, Lelouch's family would do anything to keep secrets. Unfortunately for Roy, he had no idea how true that was.

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally, tapping her cane along the ground before, walked ahead of Allie. Everything was slowly coming together for the plan. It was difficult thinking ahead and trying to determine an appropriate form of retaliation. Lelouch was skilled, but she didn't dare to ask for his help in her letters to him. He would worry unnecessarily. 

Nunnally stopped. "Allie, do you see room 279?"

"Yea," Allie replied and she gently grabbed Nunnally's arm and led her a few steps forward. "It's right here. So what's the plan? We're not going to get in trouble are we? She is still a noble."

Nunnally frowned as she considered the flaw in her "do as Lelouch does" approach. Nobody ever dared to retaliate against him, except their mother and Cornelia, because of their status as royalty. This time, Nunnally would not have that kind of protection. Turning to Allie, she hesitantly began, "You're not going to like this next part."

"Why?"

"Well, Lady Ashford wants us to join her student council. We're going to plan a party."

Silence.

Nunnally fidgeted. How she wished she could see what Allie was thinking. Being blind made it sometimes so hard to tell, especially when people didn't move. She listened to her best friend's breathing which continued calmly.

A sigh. "Nunnally, I thought we went over this. Nobles can't be trusted. Besides, how is this going to help?"

Nunnally beamed. Allie was willing to listen. "We need a distraction and if we're planning a party, we have an alibi. Also, it should be easier to find a way around the cameras. Then we break into her room."

"What?" hissed Allie. "Are you insane. We can't break into a noble's room, even if she's a spoiled brat and deserves it. My sister will kill me if I get arrested, or worse, expelled."

"Hey," Nunnally defended herself. "We'll just paint her books black or something. It's what Lelouch would do. And that's why we need an alibi, so we don't get into trouble."

"Your brother would never do anything like this. I don't think he can even hurt a fly."

Nunnally listened in disbelief. They had met each other? Lelouch was amazing and sweet and absolutely terrifyingly intelligent with a vicious streak a mile wide. There was absolutely no way that Allie hadn't picked up on it. 

"Will you quit staring me at like that Nunnally."

Slowly, "It's Lelouch."

"Yeah," Allie replied, amused, "Lelouch can't exchange a light bulb without help from Rick. Hell, Rick annoys him all the time, and the worst Lelouch has ever done is glare at him. It's sort of cute. Like a kitten."

Gaping, Nunnally tried to find an example of how her brother was most assuredly not a harmless kitten. To her horror, he had acted like a perfect angel for their entire stay in Cornwallis County. She groaned, nobody would ever believe her. It wasn't fair that Lelouch was so... capable at lying. She was just fumbling around in the dark and spilling all of her secrets to Allie. 

"You'll see someday," Nunnally promised, darkly. Perhaps it would years, but Lelouch was incapable of mediocrity. Someday, probably sooner than later, he would prove himself deadly. Not harmless like a kitten, but more like a tiger. Then she would laugh at all their surprised questions. 

"Right." Allie didn't sound like she believed her at all. "So I'm joining a student council, need to hang around a noble, and am breaking into a room and possibly getting arrested or expelled. Anything else?"

That covered it? "Technically I'm doing the breaking in. Unless you know how to pick locks. And we're planning a party. So you'll come to the meeting this afternoon?"

“Why do you? Nevermind.” Allie groaned. "If I wasn't so angry with Sally, I'd never agree to this. But I'm not gonna act all friendly with Lady Ashford. She's a noble. Got it?"

"Of course." One step at a time.

Alstreim Manor, Britannia

Marianne absolutely loathed Anya's mother, Lady Alstreim. The woman constantly ordered her around and watched her with eagle eyes to insure that Marianne couldn't find time to grab the phone again and call her husband, Charles. Part of her regretted not getting to know Anya before for she had no idea how to act like her. The world could not know about Geass and if someone suspected Anya was possessed, it wouldn't end well.

"What has gotten into you Anya? You know you have piano lessons at two. Move it," Lady Alstreim shouted and squeezed her shoulder to shove her out of the room.

The long winding staircase down to the ballroom mocked her. Marianne absolutely loathed stairs. Her eyes scanned the side, searching for the elevator.

"Don't dawdle girl." Lady Alstreim pulled her down the first few steps. "Honestly, what am I going to do with you? You're completely hopeless. You have the manners of a country bumpkin. And are completely incapable of holding a conversation. Hmph. Not going to say anything are you? Typical."

Right. Anya had usable legs. Marianne took a step and enjoyed the feeling of mobility. How long had it been since she didn't have to plan out her route to avoid every single step within the palace? Legs were amazing. A childish smile stretched across her face and not caring for secrecy, she eagerly took another step down the stairs. Her legs were strong and stable, relying on Anya's own muscle memories.

She hopped down the next step. She could jump!

Picking up the hem of her dress, Marianne swiftly descended the stairs and burst into a run on the landing. Perhaps it wasn't too bad being stuck in Anya's body, creepiness aside. She twirled and her dress rose around her, forming an envy worthy hoop.

Scandalously, "Anya! Behave yourself. What will the tutor think?"

That woman grated on her nerves. But Marianne wouldn't let that woman ruin her fun. Perhaps she could practice her swordsmanship again? Fighting from a wheelchair just wasn't the same. Or climb a mountain? Go on a hike? The possibilities were endless.

The tutor, a severe looking woman with her hair tied up in a tight bun, strode into the room. She watched Marianne for a moment, a soft smile on her lips. Patiently, she said, "Come on Anya. I believe your mother wants us to continue your lessons."

Marianne stilled and nodded. Lady Alstreim humphed at the top of the stairs and turned away. Frowning, Marianne considered her options. It was tempting to explore her new found mobility, but this was Anya's body. Marianne would find a way to turn off her Geass and then Anya's life would once again be in her own hands. It would be rude to get the young girl in trouble. She hadn't done anything.

Subdued, Marianne walked after the tutor and sat down at the piano. The tutor spread out the music notes and settled down on the stool besides her. Marianne pursed her lips as the music notes mocked her. It seemed Anya would suddenly forget how to play.

Her finger settled on a key and it rang shrilly. Marianne cringed. Music was not her forte.

The doorbell rang, saving her from any further embarrassment. In the foyer, she could hear massive doors opening and loud footsteps as people entered the house. Her heart pounded and she stood up to run towards the connecting door. She had to see if it was Charles's men.

Anya's mother hurried over. "Stay out of the way unless I call you. No need for you to embarrass this family any further."

"Announcing Lady Alstreim," called out the butler. The door closed behind Lady Alstreim.

Marianne pushed herself against the door frame and peered through the keyhole. The collected men wore suits, but none were in a position that would allow Marianne to see Charles's crest, if these were his men.

"Good evening gentlemen," said Lady Alstreim.

A man stepped forward and Marianne could see his boots snapping together. Military. "Thank you for accommodating us my lady. Is your daughter around?"

They were from Charles. Soon, she would be out of this mess.

"What business do you have with her? She should be beneath the Empire's notice," Lady Alstreim said condescendingly.

"I'm not supposed to say, but Empress Marianne suffered an unknown injury. We just need to take your daughter in for a brief interview. It may be that these attacks are connected."

"The French? Of course the E.U. would be behind this. But I doubt my daughter can help. She is a bit slow on the uptake."

Marianne pursed her lips. They would be having words once she got back to her own body. How could anyone treat their child like that? Lady Alstreim still had her daughter, but she was casually throwing the relationship aside. How Marianne wished that she could return to Nunnally and Lelouch. They were precious to her and she would give anything to have that relationship back. That woman spat on it.

"We're just covering all the bases my lady. Would you fetch your daughter please?"

The door cracked open and Marianne stumbled backwards. It shut behind her. The woman glared at her and snatched her thin wrist. The sharp nails pressed into her skin. She hissed, "Be polite. They're from the Emperor. Understood?"

“Of course.”

Lady Alstreim looked down at her dress. “You’re a mess. If you’re going to waste the Emperor’s time, you can at least look nice while doing it.” She pulled on her arm harsly and began physically dragging her up the stairs. “Don’t dally. Whatever am I going to do with you Anya.”

Inside of Anya’s room, the woman withdrew a hideously pink dress that Marianne would never let Nunnally wear, and pulled it over her head. Marianne squeezed her eyes shut as the fabric snagged her ears. The strings around her waist tightened and she gasped as Lady Alstreim suddenly secured the bodice. Then, before she could even voice, her complaint, her hair was secured on her head with painful tugs and whisked back downstairs.

She felt like a doll. A very fancy doll, but still a doll. 

With a small shove, Marianne stumbled into the room and dipped her head politely to the men. The woman's hand settled on her shoulder with a strong and threatening grip. Marianne hated her.

The man stared at her impassively. "Let us depart. Thank you for your understanding Lady Alstreim."

The woman's eyes bore into her back as Marianne walked to the limousine and settled in the back. The man sat across from her, while his companions, settled in next to her.

"The Emperor wishes to speak with you himself. You will be on your best behavior," he said.

Marianne resisted the urge to roll her eyes. He was her husband and they were going to have words once they resolved the stupid Geass thing. If he dared to send her to the E.U. again with a boring peace talk mission, she was going to strangle him. She had other skills, mainly on the battlefield, and she wanted to see her children. If only she could spend time with them, they would surely understand and forgive her. At least Nunnally would. She responded to the letters even if her replies were curt. Lelouch was truly the problem.

But firstly, before anything, she was going to yell at Charles for his stupid little stunt. The man across from her was a professional. He would have never spilled information on accident. No. Charles had told him to do so and fan the rumor mill. He was sending an apology letter to Nunnally and Lelouch. They should not hear about her coma from the gossip rags. It didn't matter that the E.U. would bend over backwards to avoid blame. Their children should not fear for her life. That was her job.

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally waited impatiently in the soft comfortable couch for Allie to arrive. Besides her Milly nervously shuffled the papers.

"Your friend is going to be okay with this? Right?" Milly asked and slid her chair backwards. "She's your best friend and I don't want to make you choose. We're all going to be good friends right? Grandpa is always so busy now."

Nunnally clenched her hands together. "Allie will come around. How can anyone not like you? You're amazing."

"I hope so. I want some friends as well. How's Lelouch doing?"

"He says he is doing fine and that people exaggerate how hard the army is. But mail is slow. I can't wait until Lelouch saved enough money to visit us."

Milly laughed. "That would be awesome. We should do something special then. As a birthday party for the two of you. And have you heard from your mother?"

Her mother wrote letters regularly, although the frequency had slowly dwindled in the past month. "Still busy in the E.U. I think father is going to declare war again soon. Probably in the Philippines, but it's complicated. It depends on what China is going to do."

"Not again. We barely just conquered Japan and now we're going again? Ridiculous. Your brother isn't going to get caught up right?"

Nunnally frowned. Her brother was no in the army as a simple foot soldier. He would be in the middle of the action and a small pit formed in her stomach. What if Lelouch died? There were so many risks on the battlefield. Would he even be able to march into another country? Especially after what he had seen in Japan.

"I hope not. But war hasn't been declared yet. So he has some time to avoid getting called to the front lines."

"Hey," Milly whispered and set her hand on Nunnally’s shoulder. "I bet Lelouch has a plan. He always has a plan and if he doesn't, he will make one. Nothing will happen to your brother. He wouldn't allow it, not after he promised to be there for your birthday."

Nunnally nodded and brushed the tears out of her eyes. The door swung open.

“Nunnally you’re crying!" Allie shouted and stomped forward, drawing Nunnally into a hug. Softly, she whispered into Nunnally’s ear, "She didn’t do anything, did she?"

"Oh my," Milly whispered, her voice tinged with amusement, "you've got quite a protective friend there."

Nunnally grabbed Allie's hands. "Allie, I'm fine. Was just worried for Lelouch."

"You sure? It’s not because of..."

Milly laughed. "I like her Nunnally. I'm keeping her."

"What?" Allie croaked and withdrew from Nunnally. "You're not keeping anyone. Nunnally, she can’t keep me, can she?"

Nunnally leaned back and finished drying her tears as Milly teased Allie and tore through her defenses. Nobody could resist the unique Milly charm, even Allie. A soft smile formed on her face.

"So Allie, what's the deal with Sally?" Milly asked.

Nunnally froze.

Allie laughed nervously. "She's just a bit mean."

"To Nunnally and you? You're both part of the student council, so she can't mess with you anymore."

Nunnally lifted her hands. "It's nothing like that Milly. We're fine. We've got it under control."

Sighing, Milly said, "Fine. Keep it tight to your chest then. But if anyone bothers you because you're blind Nunnally, they'll have to deal with me. Grandpa was very clear."

Allie snorted and quietly said, "Tell that to Ms. Abequa."

"I see," Milly replied, trailing off into silence.

Nunnally stilled.

"Very well, let's plan our toga party!"

Relaxing, Nunnally grabbed the packet of braille papers and began to assist in planning. Everything was perfectly alright and going to plan. Lelouch would be proud.

Chapter Text

Cryptography, the art of encoding messages, has been around for thousands of years, growing more sophisticated as time passes. Caesar developed the first known substitution cipher that relied on the secrecy of the method. In the 16th century, Vigenere developed an encryption key. The French developed the Great Cipher with counter measures against frequency analysis. Electricity brought another revolution to the realm of cryptography with the Hebern rotor machine, which one again was broken frequency analysis.

At this time, Britannia began playing on the global stage again and decided that good codes resistant to frequency analysis were a waste of time, and decided to flood the playing field instead. Every noble house made up their own code and codes became increasingly dependent on things like invisible ink. Official codes in Britannia also began to rely on indigenous languages which caused numerous decryption issues for the E.U. and China. A few families began pioneering visual cryptography, where they hid codes in visual mediums.

The E.U. and China did not rely on secrecy of the methodology and instead shifted towards digital encryption and decryption. In 2003, faced with computers decoding numerous secret codes, Britannia finally relented and began to develop their own digital encryption.

—Cryptography in Modern Times

Glenshire Woods, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch heard the soft moans before anyone else. They came from behind the trees and Lelouch approached them warily, clutching the rifle, despite it not being deadly. If they were an enemy, they didn't necessarily know it just had blanks. And worst case, he could use it as a crude club.

"Hello?" he called out.

Alex jogged up beside him. "Lelouch?"

"Thought I heard someone. Help me check?" Lelouch asked without turning around as he walked forward, prodding the ground with the rifle in case there were any traps.

From behind the tree, a young fellow recruit slowly crawled into view and stared at him with wide eyes. "Please, help."

"Damn," muttered Alex as he walked closer. "That doesn't look good."

Lelouch frowned and walked beside him. His stomach rolled as he saw the other recruit lying in the snow, his body worryingly pale and plastered with dried blood.

"Alex. Get Edgar. He probably knows how to treat frostbite," Lelouch ordered. He walked closer to the young recruit pressed against his fallen comrade. "I'm going to help. What's your name?"

"Ovid," he said. "That's Victor."

Ovid's brown eyes stared at him harshly as he backed away to allow Lelouch to have a closer look. Lelouch carefully examined the head. He could see a small amount of swelling, but at least the cold had stemmed the blood flow. Holding his hand in front of Victor's mouth, Lelouch sighed in relief. The boy was still breathing steadily. It probably wasn't hypothermia yet which meant the frostbite would be easier to treat.

"I'm going to have my squad mates help move him. We need to warm him up. What happened to his head?"

"Tree branch broke and struck him on the head. Got my arm too, but it ain't broken. Just bruised." He scowled fiercely and spat, "The bastards left us 'cause we were slowing them down."

Edgar and Roy jogged over and stopped besides Lelouch. Roy stared at the two recruits. "Oh hell no. And we were almost there." Grumbling, he called over to Alex, "Bring the sled over and tell Henry to get up. And make sure you bring those rations and our hot water."

Lelouch stared at Roy in surprise. They would be losing valuable time and the wind was picking up, signaling the approaching storm. If they didn't make it to the base within the next hour or two, they would be trudging through a blizzard. Of course, a blizzard meant that Ovid and Victor might actually die.

Inspecting the body, Edgar asked, "How long have you been out here?"

"Since dawn... Tried to drag him, but my arm is pretty busted and we've got no food. Been trying to keep him war. But it ain't doing much, especially with the wind."

Edgar nodded. "Hey Roy, help me left him on the sled. Lelouch, you're going to help me get him in the sleeping bag. He's not too cold yet, but we need to protect him from the wind. Not sure what to do about the head wound. It looks pretty nasty."

Grabbing the sleeping bag, Lelouch waited for Roy and Edgar to settle Victor's body on the sled and began pulling the sleeping bag up. "The bleeding stopped. Head wounds tend to look a lot worse than they are. Probably has a concussion which isn't too great."

"Can you walk?" Roy asked Ovid. "We need to hurry. The faster we get your friend to base. The faster we can get them medical attention."

Lelouch stared off into the distance. "Alex is the lightest of us. And Henry is pretty rested. Have Henry run the sled and Alex can make sure that Victor isn't jostled too much."

"Aren't we supposed to stick together?" asked Alex as he bit into one of the rations and offered another to Ovid.

"Hate to say it, but Lelouch is right. Saving a life is more important than ambiguous instructions. Lelouch? Think you can find one of those cameras. Maybe they'll see and meet us halfway there." Roy turned to shout at Henry, his voice echoing across the snowy landscape, "Get over here!"

Looking up at the snowy canopy, Lelouch searched for the familiar flashes of light indicating a camera. It was harder with an overcast sky, but he managed. Alex, seeing his gaze, nodded and wrapped his arms around the trunk, as he began to scurry up with ease. Lelouch stood back, amazed. The tree creaked ominously and snow fell to the ground as Alex settled down on a branch and waved his hands before the camera and gestured to the sled.

"Three shorts, three long, three shorts," Lelouch hollered at Alex.

"What?"

"Emergency signal! Three short taps! Three long ones! And another three short!"

"What's a long tap!"

Lelouch groaned. "Just tap the lens and hold your finger down for a second or two. They just need to be longer than the short ones!"

Hopefully someone was watching and aware of their plight. Alex slid down the tree and sprinted over to Henry’s sled where Roy was lugging Victor’s body onto the sled. Snow crunched as Henry ran off dragging the sled and Alex. Lelouch turned to watch them go. Hopefully, they would arrive safe and sound or meet with a medical team from the base. At the very least, the med team could prepare for their arrival.

“We’re all in this together, right?” asked Edgar.

Frederick, roused from his slumber, nodded. "I'd say the Drill Sergeant can't punish all of us, but he can."

"I'll take the blame," Lelouch offered, "he hates me enough that he should jump on the chance."

"No," Roy said, "you may be annoying twat, but we're a squad and made this decision together. I'll take the blame."

Lelouch didn't reply. He would let Roy think he had conceded.

Unknown Location, Pendragon

Marianne glanced at her limp body and felt a small shiver climb down her spine. It felt so wrong. Bismark and Charles stood to the side, looking at her expectantly.

Marianne closed her eyes and searched for the familiar tugging feel of the Geass. Unlike before, she could feel a small thread almost leading to her body. Testing the theory, Marianne walked around her body and felt the direction change. But frustratingly, when she tried to grasp it and end the utter humiliation of being a small child, it slipped through her fingers.

"Well?" Charles asked and tapped his foot impatiently.

"I apparently have a honing sense for my body. But no look on the returning part." Marianne tapped her fingers along her leg. The solution was frustratingly close, like the tip of her tongue. "I also feel... other connections? They aren't as strong, but they feel familiar."

Charles glanced at her body speculatively. "Perhaps Anya isn't a unique case? Your Geass might just require eye contact initially. If that's true, we—"

"Don't. We're fixing this bloody mess and I'm going to return to my nice adult body and then we're going on a date. You owe me for negotiating with the E.U."

"Of course Marianne," he smiled briefly and stared at her comatose body speculatively. "Perhaps, subconsciously, you do not want to return?"

Instinctively, she opened her mouth to protest and then clicked it shut. Charles had a point. Being in Anya's body was cathartic. Liberating. But it came with a bunch of downsides, mainly, being a child. She did not want to go through puberty again and if she ever wanted to reconnect with Lelouch, it would be helpful to be in her own body.

"Let's take a break Marianne," said Charles. "I've ordered dinner and we can catch up. I've missed you as well."

"This would be so much more romantic if I wasn't eight years old," Marianne muttered and Charles had the nerve to chuckle. Glaring up at him through her pink bangs, she hissed, "And what about Lelouch and Nunnally? What are they going to think, considering you leaked my health all over the news. They will be worried sick."

Charles briefly paused while lowering himself into the velvet lined chair. "I'm sure they'll—"

"If you say understand, we're going to have a problem."

"Fine," Charles huffed. "I'll write a letter. You could write one as well and assure them you're fine personally."

Marianne rolled her eyes. "In whose handwriting? It would be obvious if I sent the same letter twice. Besides, Lelouch hasn't been replying to my letters at all. I don't think he is reading them. How am I supposed to apologize if he won't even read them? Or give him his birthday present."

"Birthday?"

It shouldn't surprise her that he had once again forgotten. Unless it was Geass related, Charles had a terrible memory. Ironic since his Geass allowed him to alter the memory of others. "October and December Charles. Seriously, you were there. But don't worry, it's not like they're expecting anything from you."

Charles stood up and collected a couple pieces of paper. "Don't pout Marianne. It's disturbing. I can send a letter to Nunnally through Lord Ashford, but not to Lelouch."

At least he remembered their names. Marianne was quite sure that Charles had forgotten the names of all his younger children. They weren't important enough being too young to do anything significant.

The gold gilded fountain pen glided across the paper. Marianne grabbed an apple and bit into it. 

Charles looked up at her briefly. "You did teach Lelouch the royal code? I did send them to Japan before Lelouch was old enough to formally learn it."

"Of course," Marianne replied. Lelouch had gone through one of his phases when he was six and picked up every book book on cryptography that he could get his hands on. It had been adorable when Lelouch insisted on only communicating through code in various hand signals of increasing complexity. She stopped in mid bite. "I think there might be a slight problem."

His eyebrows raised. "If I send this through the regular mail, it has to be encrypted. You claim he is intelligent, surely he will figure something out, especially if I include a copy of your previous letter."

Shaking her head, she bit in the apple contemplatively. "No. Not that. I'm just not sure if Lelouch realizes how special the code is."

He stared at her.

"Lelouch grabbed every code book he could get his hands on when he was six and I thought it would be a good opportunity to teach him the royal code. But I may have forgotten to tell him how important it was."

Charles had a strange look on his face and Marianne set aside her apple. 

She offered with a grim smile, "It was time to change the codes anyway?"

Shaking his head, her husband returned to writing the letter. "You will inform him yourself once we solve this ridiculous situation."

She raised her eyebrows.

"Yes, you'll be staying in Britannia. The Philippines will wait until we can be sure that you're not accidentally body hopping anymore." He paused and hastily added, "We don't understand how an activated Geass and the Thought Elevators mix. It's a simple precaution."

Marianne simply smiled and took another bite of the apple. It was always amusing to know that Charles actually cared. "Then we have time for a date if we'll be experimenting."

And there, at the edge of his lips, she could see a fond smile forming. It was nice being home. Now if only she had her children here.

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch stood before the Drill Sergeant snapped at attention as the wind buffeted his body. The man had been waiting for them under a small umbrella and next to a heater. Every ounce of his body screamed displeasure, but there was nothing that Lelouch or the squadron could do. As their noses turned red from the nipping cold wind, they waited for him to speak.

The Drill Sergeant walked forward and the snow crunched beneath his feet. His hard eyes bore into them. They didn't budge.

Lelouch met the gaze firmly, knowing that he would face the man's ire, There was no avoiding it. The Drill Sergeant hated him and Lelouch would use that to his advantage. Seeing him take the blame, should at least, endear him to his squad mates and Lelouch was in desperate need of allies, especially those who would trust him. One day his facade would slip slightly too much, and then those allies would be necessary to prevent anyone from coming to the obvious conclusion. After all, nobody would believe a prince to be friends with, so called, worthless commoners.

The Drill Sergeant barked, "Well. I thought I told you to return as a group. Where is Private Henry Sullivan and Private Alex Doe? They were members of your group, weren’t they?"

"Yes Drill Sergeant," they chorused. It was the first time he had called them privates. Lelouch wondered if perhaps they had earned some respect although it was impossible to tell from the Drill Sergeant's unrelenting gaze.

"Why is Private Sullivan and Private Doe not with you?"

Lelouch stepped forward, ready to take the blame. Roy also took a step forward and Lelouch glared at him. His plan had a lower chance of working if the other boy interfered. The Drill Sergeant hated him. It was a fact. The man would happily take the opportunity to use Lelouch as a scapegoat; he had before.

"Well," barked the Drill Sergeant.

Lelouch swallowed and steadied his nerves. He didn't know what sort of punishment awaited him, but he would bare it.

Before he could speak, Roy cut in, "I ordered Private Henry Sullivan and Private Alex Doe to escort Private Victor to the base. It was my opinion that his condition was serious enough that immediate medical care was needed Drill Sergeant."

Lelouch took a step forward. "Our squadron split apart because I overstepped my bound Drill Sergeant."

"Shut up," Roy hissed quietly, "I've got this.

The Drill Sergeant gazed at both of them, not amused. "So who is at fault here? Shampoo or Toothpick?"

The snow crunched beneath Ovid's feet as he too, took a step forward. "This squad saved mine and Victor's life Drill Sergeant. If they're at fault, then so am I."

The eyes narrowed. "And who decided to make the sleds out of military property?"

"I did Drill Sergeant," Lelouch said as he took the opportunity to draw the Drill Sergeant's attention again. It had been fully his decision and no one else would take the blame. "The others had nothing to do with it."

"Bullshit!" Shouted Edgar. He marched through the snow and stared at the Drill Sergeant's eyes. "Lelouch didn't do anything. I was the one who made the sleds and took the wooden shelves."

Frederick snorted from the side, but added, "I helped as well Drill Sergeant. We are all guilty. It would not be fair to punish Lelouch."

The Drill Sergeant's face stayed impassive as his eyes swept over them. "All of you will turn in your weapons and dog tags to the quartermaster. Afterwards, you'll immediately turn yourself in at the guardhouse. You're all being indefinitely detained for insubordination."

"Yes Drill Sergeant." 

Almost eagerly, they turned to the gate. It would be warm inside and whatever the Drill Sergeant could come up with as punishment, would be nothing compared to the freezing winds outside. Inside would be better.

"Shampoo and Toothpick, you stay," ordered the Drill Sergeant just as they passed through the gate.

The two froze and the other members of their squadron stared at them guiltily, before turning back to the base, under the warning gaze of the Drill Sergeant. Lelouch turned around. Despite ruining his plans, Lelouch felt grateful. His squad mates hadn't left him out to hang. Instead, they almost seemed to care. It still would have been better had they let Lelouch carry out his plans.

The Drill Sergeant stared at him and Roy. His gaze was unforgiving, then, the edge of his mouth twitched. "Fadiman and Lamperouge, eh? Don't ever try to lie to me again."

"It wasn't a lie," Lelouch answered. "If it hadn't been for me, the squadron would have never committed insubordination."

Roy shook his head and elbowed Lelouch. "As the squad leader, the actions of the squad are my fault. I take full responsibility."

The Drill Sergeant was quiet again as he stared at the two of them. "You planning on a promotion boys?"

"Of course," Roy began.

The Drill Sergeant cut him off. "Then learn to play the system Fadiman. Lamperouge was planning on that before the rest of the squad ruined it," he paused and looked at Lelouch. "Don't look so surprised boy. Nobody with any common sense would hang themselves to dry before someone who hated them. And considering your... stature, I assume you have some common sense to have survived."

"Apologies," Lelouch bowed his head, feeling as if the floor had suddenly been removed from underneath him. The Drill Sergeant was supposed to hate him. People jumped to conclusion when they were angry. He had offered the perfect opportunity. It didn't make sense. Instead, the Drill Sergeant had seen through him.

The Drill Sergeant sighed. "This is training for a reason. If you tried to pull such a trick against a noble, they would have you flogged along with every single person in your squad or platoon. No pretty words will save you then. And as Private Lamperouge so helpfully pointed out on the first day, killing an enlisted soldier is treason, but you forgot, there are worse things than death. Never give a noble a reason to hate you, only show success."

Lelouch shivered at the dark tone. Perhaps it wasn't the wisest decision to attempt to anger a man who had complete control over his life. Nunnally would never forgive him if he got hurt, and his mother, she would have a fit if he ever got flogged. 

"Drill Sergeant?" asked Roy.

"Yes?"

"Isn't it my duty to protect my squadron? If I blame them for my actions, then I will never have their trust."

"Do you know how many soldiers are discharged and then often have a fatal accident Private Fadiman?"

Lelouch felt sick. The answer had always been before him. After all, how often did a noble family assassinate a rival? His own mother had personally ended multiple people's careers. And, he never heard of them again. They could be alive, but perhaps they weren't. The Emperor had the OSI to monitor and vanish those he disliked. Lelouch knew that. It just had never truly clicked. 

A noble could order him to shoot his best friend, and if he didn't, then he would die. Nunnally would die. The rest of his family would die or live in disgrace. Lelouch had protection in the form of his secret identity, but others didn't have a trump card up their sleeves. Was the soldier at fault? Or was the noble? Were they both at fault?

He wanted to blame someone. The Emperor was definitely guilty, but did he even have the power to stop? If Nunnally sat on the throne, would she, despite her kind heart, be completely unable to stop such atrocities? His fits clenched and the gloves creaked. There was no one to blame, but a system built on two centuries of oppression. How did one fight a system?

The Drill Sergeant continued, "Congratulations on being the second group to arrive. Get inside. You're still being punished for insubordination."

"Yes Drill Sergeant."

Lelouch and Roy scurried past the gate and into the warm compound. Neither talked, too busy mulling. Lelouch glanced back. The Drill Sergeant was a mystery, an unknown variable, and he loathed mysteries.

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Sitting down slowly, Nunnally tried to understand. Her mother was ill? Had been attacked? Assassinated? There had been no official word from Britannia, but she could hear the boys and girls gossiping. Something had happened to Empress Marianne, and Nunnally, was the last one to find out. She should have been the first one to know. Marianne was her mother. It wasn't fair.

Milly pulled her into a soft hug and pressed something into her hands. "Grandfather wanted me to deliver this. It's urgent."

Her hands curled around the paper and she nodded, her mind still in shock.

"I'm sure she's okay. I'll make an excuse for the teachers. Take a day off."

Nunnally stood still. Her mother was injured. She didn't want to lose her mother. Her mother was constantly risking her life. What if she died thinking that Nunnally hated her? Their letters and occasional phone calls were brief, but Nunnally could never find enough to say. She was still so angry and unable to articulate her feelings properly. But now? Now, she just felt mind numbing fear. Marianne was her mother.

Grasping her cane, she tapped it along the ground ahead of her as she slipped away and returned to her dorm room. The letter burned in her pocket. What did it say? Would it say that her mother was dead? Nunnally swallowed. Her mother couldn't die, not yet.

Her hands shook as she stopped in front of her dorm room and tried to insert the key. The key scratched across the doorknob, before finally settling into the hole and turning. The door swung shut behind Nunnally and she settled down on the bed in the corner. Grabbing the letter, she turned it over. It smelled fresh. It hadn't been sent overseas like the ones from Lelouch or her mother. Her fingers found the small little flap where the letter had been glued shut.

It was unopened. Surely, if it was bad news, Reuben would have pulled her aside and not delivered the information so distantly. Lelouch's plan didn't matter if her mother was dying in a hospital bed. Her hands shook and she growled as the paper refused to rip.

Stumbling off her bed to the desk, Nunnally searched for a letter opener. It grazed against her hand, drawing blood, but she didn't care. Nunnally ignored the stinging sensation and pulled out a folded piece of paper. Her hands traced over the small bumps.

And again.

Her mother was fine. Apparently, she had been under a bit too much stress and had a slight relapse. Tears formed in her eyes.

And at the end, she whispered the words in amazement, "your father."

Never, in all of her memories, had he ever referred to himself as such. It was always Charles zi Britania. The Emperor did not make sentimental gestures. When she had been younger, she would have loved to have such an acknowledgment. Now, it felt strange. Years too late. But, she couldn't stop the small feeling of weightlessness in her chest. He cared. Her father cared.

The door opened and Allie called, "Nunnally?"

She raised her head.

"You're crying. Did something happen?"

Yes and Nunnally couldn't share. She wanted her brother, but he was far away. Still, she owed some sort of explanation to her friend. "My father wrote."

"And is that bad?" The bed creaked and Allie settled down beside her, a comforting hand on Nunnally's back.

"I always thought he didn't care," Nunnally admitted. "I was always so desperate for him to notice me. Lelouch would always comfort me when he ignored me. I drew so many pictures of us, but he was always too busy."

Allie continued to rub her back soothingly.

A small hiccup and Nunnally continued. "And then I couldn't see and it was just Lelouch and I. He was always there for me. And everyone talks about their parents. You talk about yours. Rick talks about his. Even Sally does... And Lelouch, he acts more like a father should than my actual father... And I miss him."

Her best friend pulled her into a tight hug. "It's okay. He can't do anything here and you can always have my dad if you want. He's amazing."

"I'm just so confused. It's the first time he ever called himself my father... and I hate it. Because he never did so before. And now he dares, but I also want him to write again, to say it, and be my father. I'm not Lelouch... I can't just cut people off."

"Cut people off?"

The tears were flowing freely now and Nunnally desperately tried to stop them and rubbed her eyes. "He's so mad at mother. It's been almost a year, but he hasn't talked to her at all. He doesn't open any of her letters. But I... I can't. I shouldn't forgive her. I hated her... but I still read her letters and she's always fighting and what if something happens?"

"Sometimes it's harder to keep caring," Allie said. "Gwen and me have an older brother you know. We don't talk about him much. But he constantly disappears and then he'll come back, all confused and hurt. Sometimes the coppers find him. Sometimes he is gone for months. And every time we're terrified he won't come back."

"And?"

Allie laughed darkly. "And nothing. We can't do anything but wait and hope."

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch massaged his wrists as he returned to the barracks. The stay in the guardhouse had been brief, just a night, but Lelouch wasn't particularly eager to return. Not being able to use his hands had been terrifying and nightmares plagued his sleep as his mind conjured images of assassins and kidnappers. In one dream, he had watched Nunnally taken away, while he lay helplessly on the ground, unable to move.

Jerking away from a gentle nudge, Lelouch looked at Alex who smiled guiltily and asked, "You okay?"

Lelouch took a deep breath and calmed his racing heart, letting the tension drain away. No one should ever suspect that something was wrong. That was weakness. "I'm fine."

Alex stared at him dubiously, but didn't press the issue further.

Looking around the barracks, Lelouch watched in confusion as people sat or lay on the ground. Busy. His eyes swept the room and stopped at the side table and the small pile of letters. Letters. Nunnally. Mail day.

Not waiting for Alex, Lelouch purposefully strode over and began scanning the letters. There were eight letters. Two he immediately recognized as from Nunnally, and another one was from his mother. Not bothering to open the latter, he dumped it in the trash incinerator and sat down by the wall, tearing open Nunnally's letters.

Alex sat down besides him. "You didn't even read it."

"Uhuh," Lelouch muttered as his fingers skimmed the page. Nunnally was doing well and at the end, she asked him to smell the letter. He brought it up to his nose. Very faintly, but there was the smell of cherry blossoms. A small smile curled on his face.

Peering over his shoulder, Alex asked, "Is it good news? Why is it blank? There's nothing written on there. How can you read it?"

Lelouch sighed and turned his body away, so he could begin reading the next letter. Their cousin was apparently doing a lot better. Perhaps adjusting was also difficult for Milly. Despite her exuberance, she never had much opportunity to interact with other people. His finger slowly moved downwards as he relaxed and let Nunnally's voice wash over him. He missed her.

Roy stopped besides him, snagged the letter out of his hand, and checked both sides. "There's nothing on it?"

"Give that back," he ordered as he stood up, his voice cold.

Raising his eyebrows, Roy looked at the paper again. "It's just got a bunch of bumps on it? Seriously what is this?"

"Braille. It's from my sister. She's blind. Now give it back." Lelouch snatched the letter back and moved further away from the duo.

Alex slid up to him and stared at the letter with blatant curiosity. "You gotta a sister? I didn't know that. How's she blind?"

Lelouch glared at the two boys who watched him like a hawk. There were too many questions. "Leave me alone."

They stood by the wall as he sat down in the corner, pressed against a bunk bed, and resumed reading. Nunnally was planning a toga party with Milly which she was looking forward to. Her letter seemed positive although Lelouch couldn't shake the feeling that not everything was smelling like roses. Still, if something important came up, she would tell him. Wouldn't she? Nunnally always told him. It was his job to protect her after all.

Lelouch pulled out a piece of paper and a small pencil. Taking his pocket knife, he sharpened the end to a fine needle point. Then carefully, he squeezed the piece of paper between his legs and pulled on it with his left hand, until the paper was taunt. Quickly, but methodically, he used the pencil to pierce the paper and begin writing his reply.

From afar, Alex asked, "Is this normal for you family folks?"

"No," Roy replied. "Don't know what he's thinking. The Drill Sergeant is going to be mad if he catches him doing that. Think he'll answer properly if we ask him again?"

"So throwing letters in the trash ain't normal either?"

"After reading them, sure. Well, if they aren't from important people," said Roy.

Alex snorted. "Lelouch didn't read it at all. He did have that annoyed look on his face."

Lelouch's eyebrow ticked and the paper tore slightly as he used too much force to pierce the paper.

"Spam?" Roy suggested.

Looking up, Lelouch glared at the two and they flinched backwards. "Will you please shut up? My sister is blind. I'm writing in braille. The letter was from my mother and before you ask, the other four are from friends back home. Now go away and give me some privacy."

Roy, predictably, ignored him and decided to invade Lelouch's personal space instead. "So what's in the mystery letter?"

Setting down his letter to Nunnally, Lelouch silently counted to ten. Clenching his jaw, he grabbed the mystery letter away from Roy's curious hands. Whoever had sent the letter might know of his real identity and, potentially, had been less than careful. He would never allow anyone to read his mail.

Pointedly, he asked, "Don't you have your own letters? Or something better to do than bother me?"

Alex stared at him, silently reminding Lelouch that he wouldn't have letters, for he lacked a family. To Lelouch it had been a reasonable question because Alex might have friends. It wasn't like Lelouch's hundred or so relatives would even consider to write.

"I had a short phone call," Roy answered and sat down on the floor, apparently having no intention of leaving Lelouch alone. "Besides, as I said, you're a bit of a mystery. And I can't help but feel like you-know-what is something you want to me think."

A phone call. Nobody was supposed to get phone calls, but apparently, even in the army, wealth came with special privileges. It was unfair. Lelouch wanted to talk to Nunnally. Whatever family Roy had talked to was surely less special than Nunnally. She deserved better than an absent brother. And You-know-what? Lelouch most certainly did not. Feigning understanding, Lelouch opened the mystery letter.

His heart jumped up in his chest.

There was nothing special about the letter. Except for being absolutely bland, meandering, and idiotic. Or that was what it seemed.

The tail end of the "e" was curled inwards. It was simple enough that Lelouch would mistake it for a handwriting quirk if he hadn't learned otherwise. Instead, it meant that the message was encoded. A highly simplistic code in Lelouch's opinion that heavily relied on memorization. It was by far his least favorite code, especially after having witnessing the consequences of Britannia's philosophy of might makes right. The key was On the Origin of Species . A copy of which Lelouch was sure every member of his family and probably the rest of the nobility as well, had flying around somewhere.

Matching the small curl to the key he memorized in his youth, Lelouch mentally began scanning the diagonals of the letter. The first letter of each word was matched with the first instance of a word beginning with that letter in the concluding chapter. The concluding letter of that word was the encoded letter. Of course, not every letter could be referenced as such, which left Lelouch with a variety of letters that didn't make sense.

The message, with a few corrections, read as follows:

Your mother has fallen ill, but should recover soon. This is not due to an assassination attempt, despite reports to the contrary. Because you won't answer her letters, she insists that I write to you myself in hopes that you read this. You will reply so we don't have to continue this ridiculous exercise. I've included a copy of the letter as a precaution. In the lower right corner, you'll find a belated birthday gift from myself. Destroy this letter afterwards.

Lelouch looked down at the corner and the small detailed embellishments. Looking at it closely he could make a lightly penciled sequence within: OLB12599. He snorted. Of course the bastard used his birthday.

Still.

Lelouch looked up, unsure of what to make of the gesture. It was unlike his father to express care, even if his mother coerced him into it. It was befuddling. Unfortunately, he couldn't ignore his mother anymore. The coded message had been an order and Lelouch knew he wouldn't like the consequence that would follow his disobedience. Even his mother would not be able to save him then.

Roy groaned loudly. "You're not even listening to me are you? So who was the letter from?"

Unable to keep the confusion out of his voice, Lelouch said, "My father. He gave me a birthday present."

A very useful one. The identification code would allow him to act in the Emperor's name if the need ever arose. Such codes were rare and almost entirely given to the Emperor's own secret agents and the Knight of the Round. His mother had one. Did that make Lelouch an agent of his father?

He shuddered. A terrifying thought.

"That bad?" Roy asked. "Why did he write anyway? If you're here, he obviously doesn't care much."

Lelouch pursed his lips. It would be extremely beneficial if he knew what assumption Roy had made, but as he didn't, he stuck as close to the truth as possible. "My mother got injured. Apparently she has been nagging him as a result."

Scrunching his forehead, Roy stared at Lelouch. The confusion was obvious. Whatever Roy thought, Lelouch's answer had not conformed to his expectations. Good. It meant Roy didn't suspect Lelouch of being a prince: somehow.

"If you're going to bother me, then you can throw this in the trash," Lelouch continued.

Roy grabbed the letter and glanced it over, but had enough common sense to not read the letter. "You're strange. Most people keep letters from their parents. Sentiment you know. So what does your mother do?"

Pulling out the second sheet of paper, a scanned copy of what was originally his mother's letter, Lelouch said, "My mother works in the military." Bitterly, he added, "She partakes in the invasions."

"Isn't that good?" Roy asked as he disposed of the letter. "You can earn a lot of honor that way. Lots of opportunities."

Lelouch snorted. "Honor? Honor is a worthless currency of dead men and women."

Roy sat down and looked at him with concern. "That's rather bleak. I would say it measures the strength of someone's character instead. But how did she bug your father then?"

"My father... he is also in the military. That was how they met." It was almost the truth. They had met because of her test piloting the Ganymede.

"I'm sorry," said Roy and he spoke with such honesty that Lelouch looked up, startled. "That must be difficult for you and your sister. That shouldn't happen."

Lelouch narrowed his eyes at the teen, trying to understand, once again, what conclusion he had drawn. Whatever it was, Roy had become noticeably more tolerable as a result... and even friendly. It was strange, but Roy hadn't begun kissing his boots or anything, so his secret was probably safe. Still, it was disconcerting. Perhaps his mother would understand? 

No. He may have been ordered to reply to her, but he wasn't going to ask for her help. 

Chapter Text

Area Two was the largest region under the control of a single Viceroy within Britannia. It was first established by Ricardo von Britannia when he conquered Canada in 1823 and then extended to the North and Western Coast. Due to its climate, most of Area Two remained unsettled and unexplored until a westward exploratory push in the 1860s which resulted in Alaska joining Area Two. Already larger than any other area in Britannia, it grew even larger when Iceland and Greenland petitioned to join Britannia to stay out of the European conflict. The large landmass made it difficult to govern and react in a timely manner to internal threat.

Canada retained much of its French roots and within the E.U, the French believed that Canada was rightfully their territory. These factors led to massive espionage efforts within Area Two, specifically the Canadian portion. Taking advantage of ineffective governance, the E.U. supplied weapons and trained terrorists. Initially focusing on those with French heritage, operatives began to also focus on Irish refugees who struggled to establish themselves. 

While numerous terrorist cells operated within Area Two, nothing prepared Britannia for the devastating Bombing of Maineige Delac on March 7, 2012. The opening gambit of the elusive Count's Crows created ripple effects within Britannia. Area Two turned into a bloodbath as both sides mounted indiscriminate attacks that often caught civilians in the midst.

— Terrorism in Area Two

Unknown Location, Pendragon

Inside her decadent room and out of sight, Marianne gingerly held the letter from Lelouch. It had arrived in the mail at last. Her son had finally written back. He had been rather cold in his reply, writing only the bare minimum, but he had replied. She breathed in deeply and a smile formed on the small childish face of Anya. Her fingers traced his neat penmanship and she could feel a tear forming in her eyes. Her son...

Nunnally had written to her too. The letter, while more verbose and kind than Lelouch's felt colder. It lacked the personal touch of ink gliding across the paper. V.V. had stolen her daughter's sight and with it, a fundamental connection. At least she seemed to be doing well, cheerfully elaborating on the upcoming party she was planning with Milly. Marianne was proud of her daughter for continuing to strive forward and not letting her disability hinder her.

If Lelouch knew of her current predicament, of being unable to return to her body, because a part of her yearned for the return of her legs, he would be disappointed. Very disappointed. 

Marianne set the letter down and glanced at her body hooked up to an I.V. in the corner of the room. It looked like she was sleeping and could wake up any second. Yet, Marianne was trapped outside of it. Without her body, she would be unable to reply to her son. To write a new letter. To greet him when he had military leave. To celebrate her daughter's birthday. She already missed three birthdays.

Walking to her body, Marianne sat down beside it and grasped its hand. She was pathetic. A worthless mother. Lelouch and Nunnally were right to be cross with her. How long had she stayed away? And now? They were growing older and more distant while she masqueraded as a child. The question was what could she do to fix it. Lord Siebenberg had revealed that there were nobles targeting her sweet precious angels. The noble court wasn't safe and, as much as she loathed to admit it, their current anonymity kept them safe. But did that mean she had to leave them alone? Surely there was room for a mother in their lives still.

She wanted to see them.

To hold them.

To fight for them.

Her eyes opened and stared at the paneled ceiling. Familiar aches crossed her body and Marianne grimaced, before smiling. It didn't matter if her body was weak. She would overcome it. For her children. There was no room for doubt anymore. The only path was forward.

"I’m sorry" asked a small delicate voice, and Marianne turned to Anya pressing her head against the ground. “I’m so sorry your majesty. Please forgive me. I’m sorry for being a bother.”

"Shh, sweetie. It’s alright. Can you pass me the phone on the table?" 

Anya nodded hesitantly and Marianne smiled. Charles would take care of things and insure that she remembered nothing of importance. But Marianne would make sure her service was acknowledged. If anything, she could make sure that Anya had refuge from that awful woman. It was the least she could do after co-opting the young girl's body. Especially, because she wasn't foolish enough to discount the possibility that it could happen again.

Anya pressed the phone into Marianne's outstretched hand, bowing and retreating meekly. "Your majesty."

"Thank you Anya. Why don't you sit down. No need to be so formal." Marianne looked down at the phone and sent a quick message to Charles. Anya sat and folded her hands together. Marianne pursed her lips. The poor child looked like she wanted to disappear. "What do you like to do Anya?"

Shinjuku, Tokyo, Area 11

Tohdoh smiled as he and Lieutenant General Iki passed a few Japanese children collecting scrap and shouting in excitement when they found something rare or particularly shiny. A young girl sprinted past them with her bounty, laughing and pursued by a younger sibling shouting, “neesan”. Britannia might have tried to grind them into dust, but they had failed. There was a glimmer of hope and life continued on. It was up to Tohdoh to nurture the small sparks and let them grow into strong powerful flames.

"We have an additional twenty young men and women that expressed interest in joining. Right now, Narita is self-sufficient enough, but if we continue to grow, we'll need our own supply chain."

Tohdoh nodded as his eyes passed over the various Japanese signs hidden out of the way. Numbers weren't supposed to engage in business, but the underground market was flourishing. People traded goods for food and rarely yen. Origami cranes littered one stall as industrious children worked. Less savory business hid weapons in the back, only visible when a customer flashed them accidentally while walking away. Knives were particularly common and Tohdoh mused that former cooks were making a decent fortune, especially those, selling hot, Japanese meals. 

Tohdoh finally said,  "We'll need to do it soon. We cannot become reliant on Britannia. Food is of utmost important. Then we need to distribute medicine and books."

"Are you sure that is wise? We'll be redirecting important resources and we still do not have an adequate funding source."

Tohdoh knew what the late General Katase would have thought. He would have focused all their effort into military might and waste away in the Narita mountains, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. But patience could only do so much. Patience was key, but the people of Japan were more important. If the culture of Japan and the very essence of what made them Japanese was lost, no military victory could recapture it. No, they could not be idle.

"Britannia will not protect our people. We will. That's our job. We're not terrorists or criminals, but protectors. And right now, our people need food, medical aid, and time to recover," and then their people would be loyal. There would be those that disagreed but the Japan Liberation Front was for Japan and all those in it.

"And are we going to be able to secure the necessary resources? The Endo house is rumored to be aiding a vigilante group the Namazu in Nagoya and the Haneda are supporting the Fukushu, safe within the E.U."

Todoh snorted. "Rich cowards the lot of them. They can hide in Australia, China, the E.U, and live in the lap of luxury, while we toil away. And when we reclaim Japan, they'll come back, expecting a warm welcome for the meager efforts, despite the fact the Endo sold weapons to Britannia and the Haneda family circumvented the embargo to sell Britannians luxury cars. At least the Kyoto House is honest about their betrayal."

"My grandfather had a will in Australia and some assets out of the country. Would need to show up there myself to claim any of it." Lieutenant General Iki looked to the side as they entered the plaza with Britannian merchants on the side. His voice lowered, for one could never be too careful. "I'd like to wait a while. There's... a chance that he is still alive. But if not, I think he'd support you. It could get us some decent supplies for a couple of months."

It was a nice gesture, but he wasn't going to force the young man to part with his inheritance. Tohdoh silently cursed his own foolishness for not keeping some money offshore. It wouldn't have been a lot, but it would have been something. Instead, he just had hard cold cash and with little Ko, that would soon run dry. 

They walked into the courtyard as Britannians began to mingle in the crowd. Tohdoh raised his eyebrows as he saw a small group of school children, huddled together, browsing the wares. There was a new mall nearby, he would have expected them to go there, but then, the goods were cheaper here.

"They're from Ashford Academy, aren't they? Of course, while Ashford is pushing the envelope allowing commoners and nobles to attend, our own people cannot," bitterly said Lieutenant General Iki.

Tohdoh nodded. "We'll need to find school teachers. Just because Britannia may forbid us from forming schools, does not mean we have to comply. It would go a long way."

The younger man nodded and pulled out a small notebook to make a note. He suddenly stopped. "Is that? Suzaku?"

Turning around, his heart hammering in his chest, Tohdoh caught sight of Suzaku's familiar brown hair. He wasn't in danger. Wasn't doing anything dangerous. He was... working?

"What the hell is he thinking?" Tohdoh hissed and marched forward. 

Looking up from setting down a large box, Suzaku caught sight of him and his face paled. A dark skinned woman shouted at him, and Suzaku hurried inside the stall. Lieutenant General Iki's hand settled on his shoulder and Tohdoh took a deep breath, trying to process the sudden surge of anger inside him. 

Suzaku was bowing his head to Britannia. But he was making money for his family.

Suzaku had found a job. But he wasn't in danger.

Suzaku had accepted... No. 

There had to be a mistake. Tohdoh took a deep breath. Suzaku cared about his country, he had been traumatized by the invasion, and this was just a way of coping. It didn't mean Suzaku would let Britannians roll over him. This was a means to an end. A means of survival. He had to believe that. Nagisa had known. She had told him. Everything was fine.

Suzaku slipped away from the stall and stopped before him. "Tohdoh-Sensei?

His mouth suddenly felt dry. "Suzaku, you don't have to do this."

Green eyes stared at him in confusion. "We need the money."

The woman was staring at him, waiting for him to let Suzaku return. "Suzaku. I'm here now and we've got it under control. I know some people and we'll get food. Everyone will get food, medicine. There's no need to work for... Britannians."

"But that's illegal."

Tohdoh opened his mouth to argue back and closed it again. Illegal? Britannia had taken everything from them and wanted to crush them under its boot. And Suzaku was worried about legality? "We won't get caught. Nobody will get in trouble."

Suzaku shook his head. "It's wrong... Britannia won. We lost."

"And we should just roll over?"

"Yes," Suzaku answered simply as if there wasn't a question in the first place. "Britannia has the power to do whatever it wants. Resisting... will only lead to more death. I don't want anyone else to die."

Lieutenant General Iki interrupted, his voice severe, "Britannia doesn't care if we live or die. It's our duty to resist!"

Suzaku shot back, "And the law exists for a reason! If everyone did whatever they wanted, the world would fall into chaos. I'm going to go back to work now."

Tohdoh now grabbed his subordinates shoulder to stop him from storming after Suzaku. "Let him be."

"He's you student isn't he? The Prime Minister's son. How can he say that!"

"Kururugi-Shushou taught his son to obey the law," Tohdoh explained sadly. And Suzaku had killed his father to save lives. There was still a part of him broken, laying beside his father and the pool of blood. Or maybe it had been lost even earlier when he wandered through the mounds of the dead. "Let him be. He has his own grief, and I will not deny him."

The burning anger and indignation fizzled out within him and Tohdoh suddenly felt drained. Tiredly, he watched Suzaku diligently work with his head bowed. Where was the proud student that he had taught? The war had caused a chasm, and watching his student now, drove home the distance between them. 

Tohdoh wanted to build a bridge and help Suzaku off the ledge that he had inadvertently trapped himself on, but Tohdoh had a duty to Japan; a duty that had to come first. And in committing to helping Japan, his student would be lost. He had failed.

Turning around, Tohdoh returned to the previous subject, "We'll be meeting with the French representative before heading back to the base. It should temporarily solve our cash problem, especially if we can show some strength. I don't want to give them any of our scavenged knightmares yet, but they should sell for a decent profit should the French be unaccommodating."

If Lieutenant General Iki heard his voice crack, he didn't comment. "We can’t trust them. There are rumors that they were involved in an assassination attempt during a peace talk. It doesn't show honor."

"Ah, Empress Marianne. Wouldn't you do the same to take out a dangerous enemy commander. She led the attack on Japan. If the French were successful, they did us a favor." Hopefully, she was dead. She had wanted to kill his student and she and her husband had deceived Japan. Using children as political tools was reprehensible. Not to mention her reprehensible executions in Tokyo.

"I would treat my enemy with honor even if I despised them. The French have just shown themselves to be cowards, unbefitting the legacy of Napoleon and his grand conquest."

Tohdoh lowered his voice as a Britannian passed them with a look of disgust. "It isn't necessarily what happened. Britannia had a tendency of lying to its people. Napoleon's guillotine for example. Any historian worthy of their title, would say it's poor Britannian propaganda, but Britannia still continues to claim that his people dragged him to the executor's block."

"So you'll trust the French spy," spat Lieutenant General Iki.

"Trust. No." Tohdoh turned into an alleyway, eyeing the damaged walls with concern. The bullet holes were recent judging from the plaster on the ground. It hadn't been disturbed yet. His hand drifted to the gun, hidden beneath his bulky clothes. "Stay sharp."

His subordinate fell silent and leaned against the opposing wall, his eyes sweeping the alley. "Come on out."

From behind a small crate, a short man emerged. He looked like a Britannian, even spoke his words with no English accents. "Your group has good eyes. Have that going for you."

Tohdoh frowned. Of course they had competition. There were civilian groups and criminal syndicates who wouldn't lie down their arms. That would make things difficult, especially if they managed to secure French funding as well. The JLF was better equipped and Tohdoh trusted the moral integrity of his subordinates, or at least their obedience to his orders, but rogue agents did not have such stipulation. 

Lieutenant General Iki didn't lower his gun, bust stepped away from the wall and in front of Tohdoh. "And you are?" 

The man stepped forward, no weapons in sight, allowing Tohdoh to get a clearer view. His clothes were of a distinctive Britannian cut and he wore his hair loosely to obscure a small scar on the side of his face. Perhaps it was real. Perhaps it wasn't. Or perhaps this man was a Britannian agent there to root out any resistance movement before it got off the ground.

"Alphonse, but please call me Al. And would you do the honor of introducing yourself. I don't deal with unnamed entities." 

The smile sent shivers down Tohdoh's spine and he refused to look up and search for Sayoko's shadow. She would step in if necessary, but she was his trump card if this turned sour. "Who sent you?"

"Ah, very, very good. You're quite careful. Although the young one here seems to be a little more hot headed. Got him trained well." As his subordinate stepped closer to Tohdoh, Alphonse smiled widely. "I do like you. And I'm from the E.U, of course you wouldn't believe me. No, you're too smart for that. So how much do you want?"

Tests within tests. This man had already confirmed they were rebelling, but surely if he was a Britannian operative, he would be calling in their arrest. Unless he wanted to know more about the size of their group. And cash, it could be tracked. "Medicine. And rations."

The smile slipped and the man stepped back, his heels crunching debris on the ground. "I've got some penicillin on hand. Rations as well. Give me a list and I'll leave it at a drop point."

Lieutenant General Iki lowered his gun a hair. "Why the change?"

A bitter smile formed on Alphonse's face. "Espionage is bitter work. Of course the E.U. would love to support your group with weapons so you can sow dissent. But I will admit, that it never seems to stick. I'll give you the big guns and in a year or two, you'll be gone, and I will be back to begin the cycle anew. Until Britannia catches me off course."

A good soldier. Tohdoh understood. "We don't need weapons right now. Food, medicine, and books would be good. And our group doesn't plan on dying anytime soon. We have people to help."

Alphonse nodded. "Watch the docks. There'll be a ship with a green flare. Container 278 will have your goods. Do something flashy, and more will come. Your group have a name?"

"The Japan Liberation Front. And we accept your conditions."

The spy nodded and walked away, blending into the shadows. Something dark lurked above him and Tohdoh smiled Sayoko. She had been there, ready to strike. Now, he had to find some place to make a statement. A grand statement. One that would show strength to the E.U. and bring aid. But not too intimidating. He couldn't afford the Britannians retaliating. No harm could come to the Japanese as a result of his actions. 

The mines? No. Too many Japanese depended on the meager income to eat.

The viceroy? No. Too intimidating and would cause severe retaliations. They had just been able to subvert Marianne. 

A gift. A gift for Britannia and one that would protect his people at the same time. A corrupt noble or businessman. Someone Britannia would want taken care of, but done in such a way that it showed the strength of the JLF. A way to make a statement. 

"General?" Lieutenant General Iki asked.

Tohdoh turned around, a small smile on his lips. And this way he could show Suzaku that they were saving lives. He didn't have to abandon his student for Japan. He could achieve both things at the same time. It was possible. "Come on Lieutenant General Iki, we have a gift to find."

"A gift?"

"A Britannian criminal. One hurting Japanese as well. We're going to offer them up gift wrapped. It will be a most unique opening act although I expect other groups will be proclaiming themselves soon. We must hurry." Blood would spill in the streets and the E.U. wouldn't care. They weren't allies; they just shared a common enemy. 

Unseen to his subordinate, a small shadow departed. Message received.

Maineige Delac, Montreal, Area 2

Brigit stared at the trickling icicle, watching it melt under the unforgiving sun. There was something wonderful about ice. Mystical in a way. Everyone knew the dangers of fire, but they also used it. But ice was cold. Unrelenting. And burned the unprepared hands. It could burst pipes, wear down machines, and hide the lurking dangers beneath people's feet. It was inspiring and deadly.

Footsteps echoed outside the door and she could hear the key in the lock turning. Brigit let her emotions slide off her and stood tall, straightening her skirt and checking that her shirt was still tucked in. The small mirror behind the candle assured her that her red hair was for once compliant. It didn't matter that she was dressed in peasant garb; she would stand like a noble.

The door opened and the beautiful Lady Amelia Melbourne, Viscount of the Iceplains, with luxurious golden locks and violet eyes, strode forward. Behind her, stood her knight, a young man who stared at her with a harsh scowl. Brigit resisted the urge to wave at him, mockingly. His opinion obviously didn't matter, for Brigit was here now, before his illustrious lady. 

Lady Melbourne wrinkled her nose as she looked at Brigit, before sighing and nodding to her knight. He grimaced and lay his black briefcase down on the ground and then kicked it across to the floor to her.

"And what, Lady Melbourne, have you hired me to do?" Brigit asked as she opened the briefcase and ran her fingers down along the pound notes. They felt real, but she couldn't be too sure. Withdrawing a bill, she held it up to the light, letting it filter through and the ink change color. If it was fake, it was a convincing copy which was enough for her.

The lady wrinkled her nose. "That's the first half of your payment. The second half will be delivered to you upon the completion of your task. I assume... someone of your nature wouldn't work for me for free, even if I pulled the strings for your early release."

Early release. Brigit laughed. "You had no proof my lady. Even your corrupt court would have little to charge me on. But do tell me, what do you think I can do for you. I'm a fiddle player, a rather good one, but you don't appreciate the art, so I wonder what I could offer to one as esteemed as yourself."

Her eyes narrowed. "You may have bought their loyalty from me, but it wouldn't have mattered with Margrave Gottwald's support. He too tires of your constant ridicule. Still, I found your knightmare scores. Defeat Earl Armfort as my champion and you may go on your way to cause trouble elsewhere."

"If you found those, you'll know why I quit. Besides, prison isn't too bad."

The noble glared angrily before smiling cruelly. "Your younger brother Einri, wasn't it? Even with your ample savings from those performances, well, he surely would struggle if I pulled funding from the clinic. Or maybe, I'll press him into service. After all, his kind of people aren't fit in society and accidents happen all the time. A little slip on the ice and their neck is broken."

The carrot and the whip. A most effective combination. Brigit should feel scared, but instead anger coursed through her veins. Yet, she didn't allow herself to show it. Einri would be safe. That had already been insured. The doctor would tend to him always. Lady Melbourne had miscalculated for Brigit never left her weaknesses exposed. But that she thought that Brigit would succumb to such a threat, was patronizing. She withdrew a small slip of paper, prepared for such a moment, from her shoe and kept it hidden within her fist.

"A Duel of Honor? That is... an honor." Brigit said and smirked as the knight scowled at her. It must chaff the idea that he wasn't good enough. "I accept. It's been a while since I've piloted a knightmare... I admit that I miss it. It would be a pleasure to fight for you."

"Good. Let me show you the knightmare."

Brigit stood up, clasping the briefcase and followed Lady Melbourne out of the room. This was indeed the most fortuitous gift to fall in her lap, but truly, nobles were predictable beasts. Of course, Brigit was too. Power was everything and without it.... Well, she would be nothing again. Still it had been all too easy to arrange. A few whispers here, some coins there, and a private performance with her fiddle. Blinded by their greed they were. Nobility did not suit her, but it made an excellent hunting ground. 

A small servant boy, dragging a bucket and mop behind him, brushed past her. Brigit passed the small slip of paper in her right hand to him. Just a few more minutes and the woman would know how she had been played. Revenge was sweet and a thrill of excitement shot up within her. It would be her pleasure to pilot a knightmare again, especially against that arrogant knight of hers.

The fresh cold air of the courtyard greeted them and Lady Melbourne drew her coat tighter. Brigit took a deep breathe and relaxed. The cold was familiar and she felt warm. Two knightmare frames at the edge of the courtyard towered over them both. Walking forward she strode up to Earl Armfort, and bowed. Everything was in place.

The Earl stepped forward. "My champion has arrived. Thank you Lady Melbourne for fetching her. And who will be your champion?"

Red was not a good color on Lady Melbourne. "You! You stole my champion."

Earl Armfort laughed loudly. "Well we can't both have the same champion. And you did challenge me. Or do you mean that there is no one will fight for you. Are you that weak?"

Perfect. Everything was perfect.

"Prepare Sir Rolf's knightmare." She spun around and walked to the side.

The earl turned to her, his hand settling on her shoulder and she suppressed the shudder that yearned to crawl down her spine. No weakness. Not know when she was so close. A little physical contact was nothing. As long as she kept her eye on the prize, everything would work out.

"As agreed," Earl Armfort began, "You'll earn her noble title. Viscount Ceallaigh of the Iceplains has a nice ring to it. This has been a most splendid business arrangement."

Turning around, Brigit plastered a kind smile on her face. "Of course. Your pay is most generous. But the contract please?"

Pulling the contract out of his coat, he chuckled. "I'm quite glad that I'm the highest bidder. But I doubt anyone could top my offer of a noble title and it gives me the most beautiful ace pilot of Britannia."

Her eyes scanned the contract. It was iron clad and signed by Margrave Oberstein and Viceroy Stephanas Dampierre. The earl, despite his rather oblique nature, had stayed true to his word. There was no way she was going to be screwed by this contract although Margrave Oberstein's involvement was concerning. She would rather have kept him out of this contract and surely he foresaw the consequences. By all accounts, he was a shrewd man. 

"This is in order. Thank you Earl Armfort." She bowed and walked to the knightmare, beginning her ascent to the cockpit. Behind her, the earl pouted.

The hatch closed over her head and, secure in the silence, she laughed. This was exhilarating. The controls responded to her eagerly and she closed her eyes as she developed a feel for the machine. Conviction. Passion. All elements essential to piloting a knightmare. Without it, a pilot was useless. And that pitiful knight of the Viscount had no passion. Her victory was assured.

At last, his knightmare, painted in glorious silver, rolled into the courtyard. He did look like a charming knight of the old legends. But knights weren't heroes. No. Not to her or her family. They had always been the oppressor. Too bad her own knightmare wasn't green, it would have been a befitting color, instead it was a dull grey. No need to waste paint on a commoner after all. Well, that wouldn't be the case for much longer.

The signal was given. And the knight charged.

She slipped by his blow, letting the wind shake her frame. Good. It hadn't scratched the surface. She hadn't lost her touch.

Slowly, moving like an enormous beast, he turned around. The slash harken shot forward, aiming for her own cockpit. 

Oh. He was going for a kill. This had just become much more exciting. Her chest tightened as energy surged through her veins and she stepped to the side with the grace of a master fiddliest and their bow. In the end, there was barely any difference between the skillful dance of fingers and the rhythmic motion of the bow to a knightmare. She played them both, equally well.

The knight charged again, his rifle shooting bullets and the ants beneath their armored feet, scurried out of the way. She had underestimated him. He had passion. The passion of death. It seemed the Viscount's knight mirrored her more than Brigit had thought. It didn't matter.

It was time to end this.

She didn't dodge the next blow. Instead, she leaned, her hands grabbing the metallic arm. Knightmares had weak shoulders. It was why they had shoulder pads to prevent bullets from disturbing the delicate mechanism. But with just the right amount of pressure.... The metal groaned. 

The arm froze in midair.

With just enough pressure, the joint could buckle and grind into the mechanism, making the arm a dead weight. She could imagine his confused face, but she didn't give him any respite. Her leg bore down into his chest and the knightmare flew into the courtyard wall. The wall cracked under the weight and slowly began to crumble. The ants scurried further away. 

She walked forward slowly, readying her arm to tear out his cockpit. He could see her, she knew. She walked forward slowly, relishing the panic he must be feeling. The certainty of knowing death was coming.

He ejected.

In the end, he didn't have what it took to win. He wasn't willing to die. A pity.

According to the rules of Duels of Honor, Brigit brought her knightmare to a stop and stepped outside. Victory was hers. She lowered herself to the ground, rejoining the ants of the world, and smiled in amusement as Margrave Gottwald tried to calm down a seething Lady Melbourne. Earl Armfort walked over, intent on gloating. 

Predictable. She scoffed and turned away. The contract was secure in her coat. She had no reason to stay any longer. It was best if she was off.

Nodding at the small servant boy who she had passed the message to, Brigit passed the guards and entered the building. The servant boy fell into line behind her. 

"All done Brie, just like ya asked. Need me ta do anything else?"

"No." Brigit walked forward eagerly and noted in amusement as guards rushed towards the courtyard. The former Viscount had to be putting up quite a fuss. She almost felt sorry for the woman. Almost.

"Ya gonna act differently now that ya noble?" 

She glared at the boy. "Art, this is just a means to an end. Now keep your mouth shut."

He lowered his head and hunched his shoulders protectively. She smiled. He feared her, as he should. Only fools thought her innocent. Fools like the Earl Armfort and Amelia Melbourne. It was fate that it would end this way. The strong devoured the weak. And Britannia was weak.

The sound of the blast reached them first. The strong gust of hot wind knocked them to the ground. Brigit laughed as turned her head to watch the flames eagerly rise to meet the sky. There was no ice anymore, just pure destructive fire. The air rushed inwards again and her ears were ringing. She could see emergency services closing in. 

Nobody could have survived. All according to plan. Predictable fools they were. And now, she had everything.

Glenshire Town, Near Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch stepped off the bus and into the small town. The air was clean and fresh. Invigorating. Footsteps echoed off the ground, in wonderful dissonance. The sweet scent of the bakery drifted through the air. It was amazing. 

Alex ran out of the bus and eyed the locals hungrily, his eyes drifting to their purses, before tearing them away regretfully. Lelouch silently vowed to keep an eye on Alex and on his own wallet. Pulling it out, he counted the meager coins and the fresh new bills courtesy of his first paycheck from the military. Unfortunately, there weren't enough coins to use the pay phone.

"Lelouch!" shouted a familiar voice and Lelocuh looked up, his stomach dropping as he recognized Rick smiling like an idiot.

Roy stopped beside him. "Thought you said you didn't have any family greeting you today."

"He is my neighbor." Lelouch replied. It was too late to run and pretend that he hadn't seen the annoying redhead. 

Rick jogged over, and Roy, the traitor, moved out of the way. Ruffling his hair, he said, "It's good to see you again kiddo. Was worried that the military would spit you out. But you still got all your limbs."

"It's training, I wasn't going to lose my limbs."

Rick snorted and turned to Roy and Alex. "Ah, you've got two friends. I totally won the bet."

Lelouch stared up at him, aghast. "What bet?"

"If you were lying in your letters about having friends. Gwen seems to think you would lie to us, but not me, I knew I could trust you. You just have this magnetic personality about you." Rick laughed and stepped back. "Well they're invited. Being the good friends we are, we heard your complaints. We got a kitchen. They're all waiting there."

"A kitchen?" Possibilities ran through Lelouch's mind and he smiled. Finally, he could make something truly edible. Of course, he had to decide on what to cook. It would have to serve many people and not be too complicated or expensive, but maybe they could get their hands on some decent spices. He hadn't had anything decently spiced for ages.

"You can cook?" Roy looked at him skeptically. Alex too narrowed his eyes.

Rick laughed. "Sure can. Can't change a light bulb, but cooking is one thing that he is good at that can't be done with pen and paper. It's a real treat too. You'll love it."

"Did someone mention food?" Frederick asked, sneaking up on them with Edgar. "No complaining rich boy."

Roy blushed and Lelouch fought to keep his own face blank. 

"More friends Lelouch?" Rick asked as he looked at the older teens. "That's impressive."

Lelouch smiled at his two squad mates. "You can come as well if you wish. Anyone else?"

Frederick shrugged. "Henry already has plans. So what are we eating?"

"Don't know yet," Lelouch mused, "it depends on what we have. I'm thinking of some sort of stew since we're a rather large group. Pasta would be great as well and cheaper."

They talked amiably as they headed into the village. Rick happily grilled Alex and Alex happily obliged, sharing every embarrassing detail about Lelouch. Had he done some to upset Alex? The other boys laughed and Lelouch slowly shook his head. 

Roy smiled. “You’re forgetting the time Lelouch had to do a pull up. I was embarrassed standing across the room, and then he fell down and had to desperately jump back up while the Drill Sergeant yelled at him for being a toothpick. Although… if I remember, you had your own problems that day.”

Alex flushed. “It’s not ma fault that I’m short! You’re the freakishly tall one. And I’ve got embarrassing stories on you too.” 

“Oh do tell,” Rick leaned in closer. “The more embarrassing the better.”

Roy puffed out his chest. “I’ve no need to feel embarrassed. I’ve succeeded in all tasks assigned to me, not like the rest of you jokers.”

Staring at Roy, Lelouch could only shake his head. Surely he wasn’t that oblivious. Alex, nowhere near as subtle, burst out laughing. Frederick joined quickly after, while Edgar wheezed for air.

Edgar, still gasping for air, “You seriously didn’t mean that. Right?”

“What?” Roy answered, looking at them in confusion. “I’ve nothing to be embarrassed about.”

The squad leader was oblivious. It was official and this time when everyone began laughing, Lelouch couldn’t suppress his own chuckle.

“Lelouch laughed!” Rick exclaimed. “It’s a miracle… Or the end of the world.”

“He totally is. Dammit.” Alex said staring at Lelouch who quickly schooled his face. Turning to Edgar, he pulled out a pound note and handed it over.

Lelouch glared at all of them. They were betting on his life. What had he done to deserve this? “I’m not talking to any of you anymore.”

Rick began opening his mouth, a familiar mischievous glint in his eyes.

“And if you say anything about what that brat of your younger sister, Nikki, did, I won’t cook for you.”

“Fine you win Lelouch. Guess fun time is over.” His eyes raked over everyone else present and settled on Roy. “Rich boy right? Lelouch might be fun to tease, but you look like you’ll be a close second.

Alex began recounting their first meeting, as Roy turned bright red, “So Lelouch called our Roy’s name and he was standing there, ten feet away, looking at us all imperiously. Because, guess what, we were supposed to go over to him! Lelouch and I didn’t even know his name.”

“I actually did,” Frederick commented, “He looks kinda like his dad, but it was too hilarious to see his face when I said I recognized Lelouch and Alex instead,” he smirked and looked at Roy, “You looked so insulted.”

Rick laughed appreciatively and stopped in front of a quaint old house. “We’re here. Belongs to a friend of Gwen’s. And kitchen is all yours kiddo.”

Lelouch took the opportunity to take a strategic retreat into the kitchen. It turned out that Gwen had thought ahead and brought various vegetables and some left over scraps. Unfortunately, no interesting spices, and Lelouch settled with pepper, mustard, and onions to bring some flavor to the meal. He missed Suzaku's kitchen. It had spices from all over the world and fresh curry. Not to mention an abundance of cinnamon. 

The pot simmered and he gently set the lid down. It was nice to cook again even if Nunnally wasn't there to enjoy it. Next time he saw her, he would cook a Japanese meal for her. It would be wonderful, but this... this was nice as well.

Gwen stepped into the kitchen, smiling. "Need any help Lelouch. I know you said we were getting in the way, but I feel kind of bad for letting you cook for all of us."

"Really, it's fine. I like cooking. Everyone can help with clean up, besides, it's almost ready." Lelouch turned to the oven and watched the golden crust rise. It would need just a little longer.

"It smells really good Lelouch. You should sign up to be a cook. Classes start next week, right? You'll need to decide on what to specialize in. If you're lucky, you'll end up being good at the simulators. Knightmare pilots make lots of money."

Lelouch grunted. He wasn't good enough of a pilot, especially to earn enough money to pay back the knightmare. It was a foolish dream meant to entice people into debt. For a few, it would pan out, but for most, it would be a waste of money and time. And... Lelouch wasn't too thrilled at the idea of piloting one, not after seeing the destruction to Japan.

She sighed and started cleaning some of the used pots. "Nunnally is doing mostly fine according to Allie. There was some bullying going on, but they're managing."

"Bullying?" Lelouch turned to face Gwen. Nunnally hadn't said anything. Someone dared to hurt his sister.

She rolled her eyes. "Nunnally is fine Lelouch. But you do the exact same thing," she stretched out the spoon and pointed at him. "You and Nunnally keep lying so no one else worries. But now I'm constantly worrying because when you say you're fine, it doesn't mean you're fine."

He hadn't thought of it that way. Lelouch hung his head. "My apologies. I should have thought of how my actions would come across."

Gwen threw up her hands and smacked the soapy spoon on his head. "This is exactly what I'm talking about. You're not a burden. It's okay to rely on others and ya need to stop acting like everyone's your enemy." She swallowed and lowered the spoon. "Friends rely on each other. We're friends aren't we?"

Lelouch nodded.

"Then let me help you." She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear and looked at him with wide, pleading eyes. "You're upset. Tell me why."

"I'm not." She looked at him in disbelief. "I'm happy right now. This feels wonderful and I wasn't expecting it and thank you. Really thank you."

Her eyes bore into him, pinning him in place.

Lelouch glared at her. "Fine. I miss Nunnally. Training is hell. We barely sleep, then wake up, and train, until we sleep again. I barely have a moment to think and when I do, I now have to think about why my father wrote me a stupid letter."

Something flickered in her eyes and she rested a hand on his shoulder. "You don't talk much about your family. Nunnally doesn't either."

"I hate them," Lelocuh declared, surprising himself with his vehemence. "They hurt people... and people aren't supposed to be like that. Rick... he's always nice. Always cares and tries to make people smile. And he expects nothing in return! And you're just listening to me rant and I shouldn't be telling you any of this..."

Gwen pulled him into a hug. "Lelouch. I'm not going to use you. You're my friend. I want you to be happy. I won't tell anyone."

He wanted to believe her and trust in her, but he pulled away from her hug. There was too much at risk. He couldn't endanger Nunnally like that. Gwen looked at him, unable to hide the hurt in her eyes. Before she could say anything, her phone rang. She listened quietly and her face paled and her hands shook in horror. She snapped it shut and stared off into space. 

"There's been a terrorist attack in Area Two." Her eyes returned to Lelouch. "I'm sorry. This is work. I've got to go."

Lelouch watched her leave feeling as if he should have said something. A terrorist attack in Area Two. It had to have been big for Gwen to be called in urgently. Somehow, it affected even the Homeland. His eyes turned to the simmering pot and he slowly lifted the lid. He would have to wait like everyone else to hear the news. The lid shook and he set it down on the counter. Fort Necessity was too far North, if they didn't have enough soldiers to deal with the crisis, they would use the recruits. He would be breaking his promise to Nunnally.

He was no longer safe through no fault of his own.

Chapter Text

February 2, 1993

The E.U. and China are starting military actions in Area 6, South America. As a result, Emperor Brandon and father negotiated a ceasefire while they focus on expelling the foreign invaders. There are also rumors of the French sponsoring terrorism in Area 2. It's a contentious situation. The Emperor doesn't want father to gain too much fame in repelling the invasion in Area 6. Father gets to be home more often at least. He's spending a lot of time with Gabrielle, according to the servants. Apparently, she needs to have a child for the agreement with her family to work. People talk about them in hushed voices, but never tell me anything. I still listen. I don't care if it is "adult stuff." 

With this tentative peace, I hope I'll be able to see my siblings again. It's rather boring constantly traveling with Father. So far, there have been no assassination attempts, for which I am grateful. I do get to meet many other noble children as father tries to gather support. The girls constantly giggle. I admit that I am afraid to be seen with them. Arranged marriages are all to real. Although there are whispers that Cornelia should be married to Emperor Brandon's son. I've never met him, yet I doubt he would be good enough for Cornelia. I have a feeling, she won't be a very girly girl.

—Excerpts from Odysseus's Journal

Maineige Delac, Montreal, Area 2

Rubble crunched beneath Arthur Greenford's feet as he surveyed the damage. To think such damage was possible in a time of peace. He bit his lips angrily and watched as a clean up crew shoveled through the debris, looking for bodies. On the far right, a relief tent had been set up as the medics tended to those injured by the concussive blast. So far, they had found no survivors from within the manor. The fire must have consumed them.

The numbers were responsible. No one else was capable of such savagery. Arthur turned on his heels and marched to the tent. Margrave Gottwald had been at the manor for business... and with no sign of him, Arthur had to accept the worst. Margrave Gottwald was dead: consumed in a fiery inferno. His death robbed the Purist Party of a great leader.

His eyes spotted a young noble with familiar teal hair, carrying a shovel as he ambled through the debris. Jeremiah. The explosion had also robbed him of a father. Arthur frowned and wondered if he should aid the boy and console him. Jeremiah might have sworn loyalty to the commoner Empress, but he was still a pure noble and the young boy that Arthur used to play chess with. 

Jeremiah crumbled to the ground. Arthur tore his eyes away. He wouldn't help. Not yet. He would allow the boy a moment to grieve, to process the untimely death of his father before Arthur offered his own comfort. It wouldn't be well received at the moment.

Within the tent, he saw the medics darting between various patients lying on the cots. Servants mostly, lucky enough to be outside of the manor. A guard stood rigid by the entrance, his hand resting on his machine gun, and his eyes watching carefully. 

"ID, my lord," the guard ordered.

Pushing down the humiliation, Arthur withdrew his badge and passed it over. Proper decorum could be set aside in the wake of such a devastating attack. Just this one he would let the slight slide. "Any witnesses?"

The guard pointed to a red haired woman with tear tracks glistening on her face and nursing a tea. "Brigit Buteau. Earl Armfort's boon grants her the title of Viscount of the Iceplains."

Arthur scowled. There wasn't a hint of noble blood in her features: a commoner. Still, there was something familiar about her name. Something that he couldn't place at the moment. He strode forward and observed her. Her posture was perfect, yet she clutched the tea like an old hag.

Her hazel eyes met his coolly. "My lord?" 

"Margrave Greenford. How did you attain the Viscountcy? I find it a bit convenient."

Her eyes widened and he could see tears forming in her eyes. "They're all dead, aren't they? I can't believe... I never wanted this."

The tears began to flow and Arthur felt his chest tighten at the awkward display. "Yet, for all your tears, you're a noble for now. No matter how much someone of your... worth does not deserve it. I wonder if your claim will hold up before the courts."

She hiccuped and wiped her tears with her long sleeve. "Lady Melbourne was conspiring against Lord Armfort. I informed him and he made me his champion..." she trailed off and suddenly started sobbing again. "I can't believe he's dead. Not after everything he did for me."

Swallowing, Arthur pushed through the vague sense of guilt at causing her to cry. "You fought in a Duel of Honor?"

She nodded. "With knightmares. I'm a decent pilot... and he trusted me." Looking up again, her teary eyes stared at him. "You'll find those who were responsible, right?"

"That isn't my responsibility... but yes."

"Thank you." She smiled and stared at him with wide hopeful eyes. She looked absolutely dreadful.

Arthur sneered. He was wasting his time. It was doubtful she knew anything and only luck had led to her survival, but still, he had a duty to his friend. Lord Gottwald would not go unavenged. "What were you doing before the blast?"

"I was leaving... to see my younger brother and celebrate with him." Buteau suddenly brought up her hand and stared at the cracked watch. "Do you know the time Lord Greenford? My brother... he must be so worried about me. I have to let him know I'm okay."

Ignoring her foolish request, "Anything suspicious before that?"

The commoner upstart had the audacity to look betrayed. "No. Lady Melbourne and Lord Gottwald were talking when I left. I think Lord Armfort wanted to, well, gloat. One of the serving boys followed me. I think he wanted my autograph."

Arthur stared at her as the nagging feeling of familiarity grew stronger. He knew of her somehow. But as he suspected, she was proving to be an absolutely useless witness. "May I see the contract?"

From beneath her coat, she retrieved a slightly singed roll of paper. He unfurled it and stared at the signed names at the bottom. Oberstein and the Viceroy had both signed off. There would be little that the courts could do to stop her claim. And suddenly he knew who she was. "I wouldn't expect a talented violinist as yourself to pilot knightmares. Although your stage name is Brigit Aubert, isn't it?"

"It was just fortune that led to me to knightmares. And you are correct Lord Greenford, but I wouldn't think I am talented enough to catch your discretionary eye."

Despite himself, Arthur snorted. She played in the Britannian Symphony as the fifth chair five years ago before she recused herself for unknown reason. Had she continued, she would surely have made second chair, or even first, by now. "I wouldn't undersell yourself. And while I may not find much worth in the symphony, the company I keep does. Why did you quit?"

Her face, formerly expressive, became blank. "My parents passed away and I did not have the time to attend rehearsals as well as take care of my brother. Is that all? Or do you wish to continue this interrogation? I really should be heading home. My brother worries so."

Not bothering to reply, Arthur walked out of the tent. Oberstein certainly knew more about the new enigmatic viscount. He would have never signed the contract otherwise although what potential he saw in supporting her, was beyond him. As always, Oberstein's motives were impossible to discern. Perhaps he wanted to give her enough rope to hang herself and hold her as a shining example of the inherent weakness of commoners. Perhaps he had just intended to eliminate Lady Melbourne and deliver the greatest insult possible. Or perhaps there was another reason.

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch stood at perfect attention as the Drill Sergeant entered the room, followed by an elderly man dressed in a neat military uniform: an officer. A noble. The Drill Sergeant stepped backward and the officer strode between the neat columns of the assembled platoon with measured steps. His discerning eyes swept over them until he stopped before Edgar.

"Straighten your uniform Private. Show respect to your glorious nation of Britannia."

"Yes sir," Edgar shouted back.

The noble leaned forward and growled. "If you do not know an officer's rank, you'll address them as my lord. Although perhaps the problem is that you’re blind, given my rank is on my collar." He tugged on his collar and Lelouch could make out a small crown, then turned and glowered at the Drill Sergeant. "It seems you have been slacking in teaching these boys their manners. I will be taking them for the rest of the day."

"Yes Major Maxwell." The Drill Sergeant saluted and left the room without a second glance.

Lelouch resisted the urge to fidget. The Drill Sergeant, while never nice, was familiar. Lelouch might not understand the man, but he apparently did care for their lives and he was a known quantity. Now, he was left with a strange lord and Lelouch felt oddly exposed. He shivered as Major Maxwell's eyes passed over him. 

"Until now, your instructor has focused on making you physically capable of fulfilling duties... although it seems to have been wasted on some of you."

Next to Lelouch, Alex failed to hide his bristle. Unfortunately, it was true. Neither he nor Lelouch had gained significant muscle mass although Lelouch suspected that their true age might be the cause. They certainly worked hard enough.

"Now, you will learn how to take orders, who to take them from, and the basic responsibilities of a knight in case any noble is ever asinine to take one of you sorry lots as their Knight of Honor or by some miracle, one of you is actually accepted into the Knightmare Corps. Moving on, I'm Major Maxwell. My father is Earl of New Cambridge. What would my noble title be?"

Down the row, Roy raised his hand confidently and Major Maxwell called upon him. "You would be a Viscount."

"Wrong. Anyone else?"

Lelouch cringed. Roy had been almost entirely correct, but Major Maxwell had given no hint how close Roy had been. 

Major Maxwell shook his head. "I see that I truly have my work cut out for me. Ignorance is not an excuse. Everyone. Drop down and give me twenty push-ups."

The ground struck his palms as Lelouch complied. His arms bent readily, and unlike the first night, he actually managed the pushups without turning into a seal that slowly peeled its torso off the ground. Barely, but it was an improvement. The platoon clambered to attention and snapped to attention in sync. The room fell oddly silent after the cacophony of noise.

"What is my noble title?"

Zit raised his hand cockily and everyone stared at him in exasperation. "Lord Pain-in-the-arse."

The idiotic teen never learned. "Twenty more pushups."

This time, Lelouch resembled a seal by the end. Despite his jelly arms, he raised his hand and waited for the noble to call upon him. It would once again call attention to him, but Lelouch didn't need to do a couple hundred pushups as everyone cycled through every possible title. Major Maxwell called on him and Lelouch replied confidently, "None my lord. You are the heir and until you either inherit your father's title or are bequeathed one, you don't have one. Viscount Maxwell or Viscount of one of your father's subsidiary holdings would be a courtesy title."

Major Maxwell did not smile and his face betrayed no emotion. "Correct. Private?"

Someday, Lelouch would learn to keep his mouth shut. Who was he kidding? He was allergic to standing by. "Lamperouge."

"My lord."

"Lamperouge, my lord."

The major looked at him in the eyes. "You thought it would be funny to keep that knowledge to yourself?"

"No, my lord."

Then the smile formed. It was too wide and shallow, but a smile like those Lelouch had seen on the knightmare pilots. A smile of sadistic glee. He missed the Drill Sergeant already. "Well, if Private Lamperouge knows everything, then why don't the rest of you. Drop down and give me twenty and you Private Lamperouge, let's see how much further your knowledge goes. How do you address a Duke?"

"Your grace, my lord." The rest of the platoon groaned loudly and Lelouch had a feeling that his bunk bed would not be safe that night.

Major Maxwell narrowed his eyes. "Royalty?"

The man loved his trick questions and Lelouch knew he should probably get it wrong and accept whatever punishment the lord wished to bestow, but he couldn't. Lelouch did not bow his head except on his own terms and never would he bow to someone, so petty. "Your majesty for the Emperor. Your highness for the prince and princesses... my lord."

The platoon slowly straightened and Major Maxwell was unable to hide the quiet fury within his eyes as he glared at Lelouch. "How many wives does the Emperor have?"

Seriously? Lelouch doubted anyone knew except those who wrote articles for gossip rags and even then, there was no certainty that they knew the truth. Did the major even know? Lelouch certainly did not keep track of how many women his father married every year. He had no interest in knowing such facts about his father. Settling for a guess, Lelouch tried, "Ninety-three?"

Lelouch dropped to the ground to do twenty push-ups as Major Maxwell called on the next person to answer the question. Somehow Alex answered correctly and later that night, when Lelouch asked him how. He had simply replied, "Ya told me I need to practice ma reading. And magazines are cheap."

Foiled by gossip rags. How unbelievable. Before sleep claimed him that night, Lelouch considered the terrifying possibility that Major Maxwell might actually read said gossip rags. His only solace was that Nunnally would find the entire incident absolutely hilarious.

Maineige Delac, Montreal, Area 2

Arthur caught sight of Jeremiah sitting at the edge of the table with a bottle of beer in his hand. Grabbing his mug, he walked over and sat down beside him. "We'll catch them Jeremiah."

Jeremiah finished the last of his beer and raised the bottle to ask for a refill. One of the servants rushed forward to replace it, caught sight of Arthur shaking his head, and returned. Jeremiah slurred, "What d'ya do that for?"

Rolling his eyes, Arthur gently tugged the bottle away. "You're drunk. Why don't you eat some real food and then get some sleep?"

"Don't wanna."

Twenty-two was too young to lose one's father, but it happened. Death came to all, regardless of age, when it was time. "Jeremiah. You can't help your father like this."

He hiccuped and tried to snatch the empty bottle back, but missed. "Nobody can help him. Only ash there." He paused and started to giggle. "Ya know what's funny? We burned the Elevens. And floaty floaty to the sky, they went. Bu'now, they burned us. And now we're ash. All spread out around us. Nobody can pick that up and put'em back together."

Rolling his eyes, Arthur pushed the bottle further away and waved the server over to order some bread. Turning back to Jeremiah, he warded off the clumsy attempt to regain the bottle. With a quick lunge, Jeremiah tried again, but his fingers pushed it to the side and it shattered on the ground. Jeremiah looked at him sadly. "It was empty? Why did ya do that for?"

"You're drunk Jeremiah. Now," he pushed the newly arrived bread basket over to him, "have some bread before you embarrass your father's memory. He didn't raise a drunkard as a son."

Jeremiah snorted. "Can't stop me now. Can't yell at me either for being a guard for Lady Marianne. She's so pretty, but then, I failed. I always fail."

And he was crying. Arthur gingerly patted the youth on his back. Everyone was crying around him today, which made sense considering the circumstances, but wasn't any less awkward. "You didn't fail Jeremiah. You're young and you helped finish of the Elevens. Piloted gloriously from what I've heard. You're one of the best knightmare pilots we have. You made your father proud."

"I didn't protect Lady Marianne. And now... she can't move her legs. And Nunnally saw her and now she can't see. It's all my fault. I should have been better." Jeremiah grabbed a bread roll and stuffed it into his mouth. Arthur frowned. He hadn't heard of the young princess being blind. "And Dad would've been home if I had been a better son. We were shouting. And it's all my fault."

Jeremiah had a guilt complex. That made things more difficult, but Jeremiah would be easier to manipulate and protect from unsavory elements as a result. The Purist Party did not have to end here. And Arthur would take care of his friend's son and show them the way and allow them to escape their foolish crush that shackled him to the commoner Empress. Arthur gently rubbed Jeremiah's back. "Your father doesn't blame you. He was proud of you. And you can continue to make him proud."

Unfocused eyes looked at him. "Really?"

"Yes really. The numbers did this, didn't they?"

Jeremiah nodded. "I'll kill them. Find them and bring glory to my family name. And then I'll join in Princess Cornelia and we'll conquer the Philippines with Lady Marianne's help. And the rest of the world... and there'll be no more killings."

Even drunk, all the boy thought about was how to serve that witch. Arthur sighed. "You can't do that Jeremiah. You have to protect your sister."

Jeremiah blinked. "How am I supposed to tell her? She's sixteen. Dad was looking at betrothal contracts for her. Everything was supposed to be perfect, but it isn't. Because he's dead."

"You're going to be Margrave Gottwald now Jeremiah. You have a duty. You can't do that if you're galvanizing off in foreign lands."

"What would Dad wanna me do? I can't leave Princess Cornelia. She has what's left of my honor." Jeremiah spread his arms dramatically and then slumped, his head hitting the table with a resounding thud. Grumbling, he muttered, “Am a coward. Cowardly… and weak… Can’t save anyone… even the princess. Guilford did that.”

Arthur forced a smile and resisted the urge to think ill of the dead. It was unfathomable that Gottwald would leave his son in the company of such ill advised figures, but Arthur couldn't change the past. Only the future. "The Viceroy will find the ones responsible soon enough Jeremiah. But you, you need to go home. Be with your sister. Prepare the funeral. And then stay safe. Out of the battlefield."

Jeremiah’s glassy eyes focused on something only he could see. Slowly, he mused, "Safe? But am a soldier... What honor is there if I'm not risking m’life for my liege?"

"Your family has plenty of honor Jeremiah. Now that you're the margrave, all your dishonor is gone. No one will hold the actions of youth against you, but you have to stay alive to protect your sister. If you die, she becomes the margrave... and I know you don't think you're ready, but how do you think she will feel?"

Nodding, Jeremiah and sat upright to gaze into Arthur’s eyes. "Thank you... Arthur. You always looked out for me. But... what am I supposed to do? I was going to fight, grow old, and then, when my hair turned white, take up my noble title."

That was the dream and Arthur laughed. It was a dream that few realized, but it was better than the reality that confronted Jeremiah now where death arrived with no warning. Jeremiah would have many enemies and Arthur would make sure that the boy survived those early formative years. Jeremiah didn't have the temperament yet to avoid making costly mistakes. He needed a safe environment to grow. One where nobles were beholden to Arthur and potential enemies lacked fangs. "Go to Area Eleven."

Jeremiah blinked and started to stand up. "Eleven? But that's far, far away. Cross the ocean. It'll take forever to get there… Why?"

Arthur nodded. "Not this moment. After everything else is taken care of. There was an assassination attempt in Area Eleven, remember? You can hunt down those Numbers, stay in the military, and maintain order. The Purist Party needs you there. Your father would have wanted this."

"The Purist were very, very important to Dad. I didn't like them, because you're mean to Lady Marianne. She's amazing... But I can protect her... from enemies. And then, she'll know." Jeremiah stopped his slurred speech and looked down. "Arthur, I don't feel so good."

"Let's get you to bed Jeremiah. Sleep off the alcohol."

Bleary eyes blinked and Jeremiah stood up and swayed. Leaning on Arthur, Jeremiah whispered loudly, "You're a good friend... like an uncle. Or something. Dad's best friend."

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch glared at the author of his history textbook, Lance Gale, with hatred. History should have been a breeze, but instead, it was Lelouch's worst subject. If Lelouch had known nothing about history, it would have been easy. Instead, he was confronted by a textbook that was subtly wrong in how it described events. Lelouch remembered the lessons of his own tutors, distant as they may be, and the book was definitely wrong.

Roy set down his own bag besides Lelouch. "It's not the book's fault that you're bad at history."

Lelouch glared at him and slipped it within his own bag. Knight lessons would be starting soon and Lelouch had no desire to give Major Maxwell another reason to target him. "It most definitely is."

Looking up at the ceiling, Roy pressed his hands together in a mock prayer. "Please, please, let it be something besides posture."

"Don't fancy walking around with a book on your head again?" Lelouch asked as he grabbed his math book and set it on his own head.

Roy glared at him. "You're a freak of nature. It's like your head is secretly flat or something." He turned and grabbed Alex, trying to sneak around their argument. "Don't you agree?"

Alex glanced at both of them. A small mischievous smile formed and he grabbed the history book from his own bag and set it on his head. "Easy."

"Traitor," Roy muttered. "How do you two make it look so easy? Is it because you're short and skinny? It definitely is."

Alex shrugged and caught the book as it slid off his head. "Pickpocketing is much harder. We should learn that. More useful than balancing a book on one's head anyway."

Lelouch didn't respond to the raised eyebrow from Roy and slipped his book back into the bag. There was no way to explain that he and Nunnally had to do the same exercise under the strict eye of their tutor. Good posture was very important and even his mother had mastered the exercise. She, of course, had learned to do it while practicing her forms. Suzaku, probably, had done a similar exercise. His friend was a fitness freak.

The door slammed shut behind Major Maxwell and his knight, ending all conversation. The cart, that the knight had been pulling, rolled to a stop and allowed the assembled privates to catch a glimpse of its content: swords. Lelouch swallowed, his chest suddenly feeling tighter. He knew the basics, even if he hadn't touched a sword in years. Why was he nervous?

"Everyone grab a sword and pair off," ordered Major Maxwell.

Lelouch walked behind Roy and let his fingers curl around the hilt of the blade. It was cold. Wrapped in leather. He felt like there should be a tassel, but there was none. Alex's hand settled on his shoulder, pulling Lelouch back to reality.

"You okay?" Alex asked. "You were trembling there for a minute."

Lelouch nodded and pulled the sword free and walked to the wall to face off against Alex. The sword was heavy in his hands and as the instructor ordered them to stand en garde, Lelouch felt his heart hammering in his chest. Two swords clanged as Major Maxwell and his knight demonstrated in front of the class. 

Everything smelled like sulfur and plaster. 

Lelouch raised the blade, a phantom tassel pressed against his wrist.

Distantly, Alex called, "Lelouch? Are you alright?"

Glass crunched on the floor and Lelouch could feel his own heart beating faster. He was supposed to relax. He couldn't. Blood was pooling on his hand and he could hear something, no someone, gurgling. The sword fell out of his grasp as blood pooled on his arm.

It clanged on the ground. Alex stood before him. His mouth moving, but no sound reaching him. Lelouch fell to his knees, vomiting. He... he had... killed someone that night. That night when an assassin had stalked him and Nunnally. The white tassel had been stained red in blood. His stomach heaved again. There was no escape. Not from this... he had killed someone.

"Private Lamperouge!"

Lelouch couldn't move. He was trapped beneath the cabinet. Nunnally besides him.

"Private Lamperouge!"

Glassy eyes with something red stared at him. The eyes... why weren't they normal?

"Private Lamperouge!"

He was asking something... and he was so young. He couldn't have been older than fifteen. He had killed a child. Who sent a child to assassinate someone?

Something struck him across the cheek and Lelouch opened his eyes, which he hadn't even realized were closed, to stare at Roy. "Lelouch. It's alright. Breathe."

He opened his mouth and sweet oxygen filled him, battling within his lungs, for space. Roy was whispering and even Major Maxwell was looking at him in concern. They shouldn't worry. Lelouch didn't need help. He had killed someone already. Two people. There had been that scavenger in Area Eleven. That was another life on his conscience.

Roy was helping him forward, dragging him to sick call. Then the Drill Sergeant was beside him with startling clear blue eyes, so unlike that assassin. Vaguely, Lelouch could hear someone talking of a panic attack. But that was foolish. Why would he be panicking? He was fine. Perfectly fine. He had killed someone with his soft hands. Held a sword. Pointed a gun. Wielded them both with no mercy.

But he had done it for Nunally… For Suzaku… To save their lives. If he hadn’t… They would have died… yet, he had still taken another’s life… And he would do it again. A murderer. That was what he was. A monster.

Monsters didn’t deserve help. He was fine. Afterall, why would he be panicking? The deed was already done. He was fine.

The others weren’t though. They didn’t know the monster that lurked within him. Lelouch had to warn them. Tell them to leave before he became like the soldiers in Area Eleven. Monsters he had called them… But they weren’t so different in the end.

Ashford Academy, Area 11

"Hello I'm Rivalz Cardemonde. Is this the student council?"

Nunnally raised her head and pushed her homework to the side. He would be the new student that Milly had wanted to poach as their secretary. She held out her hand. "Yes. Milly mentioned something. I'm Nunnally, nice to meet you."

There was a brief moment of hesitation before his cold and clammy hands shook hers. "Nice to meet you. Lady Ashord said something about a supply list?"

"Yes. Milly was working on it. It should be on her desk." Nunnally pointed her finger at the corner of the room. It would have been helpful if Allie was there, but she had left to run her own errand.

He slowly walked to the corner and she heard him carefully nudge a few papers to the side. "Are you sure she'll be alright with me going through her things? Maybe it would be best if you found the paper?"

"I'm blind."

"Oh..." He paused. "Um, I'm so sorry. Was I being rude? I didn't mean to be rude."

Nunnally smiled slightly. His response had been far better than those of her many classmates. "Don't worry about it. Milly won't mind if you look through her papers."

The papers rustled as Rivalz returned to his search. "What do you think of Lady Ashford? She's rather... excitable. Wasn't expecting that. Figured someone of her station would be more concerned with propriety."

"Milly isn't like that," Nunnally said, although it was more of an assurance to herself. Recently, Milly had started sending less time with her and Allie. It was probably because she was busy planning for the party, but Nunnally couldn't help the small sliver of worry whenever she heard her laughing with older kids, including Sally. Perhaps Milly didn't need Nunnally anymore. Perhaps Milly wanted to spend time with kids her age. Perhaps Milly found Nunnally to be a burden. Useless. "Milly is very nice."

"Ah found it!" He fell silent and then let out a low whistle. "That's a lot of stuff. Can we even afford it?"

Nunnally pulled herself away from the worrying thoughts. "Lord Ashford gave us a generous budget, but I calculated everything through and set aside a little for emergencies."

"That's amazing Nunnally. I'm not bad at math, but that's a lot of work. Do you do it all in your head?" He briefly paused, "I'm being rude. That's a rude thing to ask, isn't it."

Laughing, Nunnally gestured to her homework. "I do quite a bit of it in my head, but I can use Nemeth braille to keep track of everything. It took a bit of time getting used to it. And you can relax. I'm blind, not a fragile little flower."

He chuckled nervously. "I guess I should get to this stuff. Don't know why I agreed to all of this. So much work... but it's better than the alternative I guess."

"What's worse?"

"Thinking. Stuff is kinda tense between my parents right now. My mother argued I should attend here, I'm glad. Gives me an excuse to be out of the house," said Rivalz and Nunnally could hear the sadness in his voice, before he abruptly became cheerful again. "And this is so much fun. Always been home schooled before. Think we can be friends?"

"Of course Rivalz. And I'm sorry about your parents... sometimes it's nice being away."

"Things not so easy with yours?"

Nunnally shook her head. "It's complicated. They're rather busy so my brother always watched over me. He's the best."

"I always wanted a sibling. We would have had so much fun together, but that never happened. So what does your brother do?"

"He enlisted, but he sends me a lot of letters." She pulled out his most recent letter and the small photo that he included and Allie had described to her in detail. "Here. There's a photo there too with his squadron. Lelouch is the second shortest."

The door slammed open and Milly flounced to Nunnally and ran her hands along Nunnally's side. "Hold still. The measurements aren't going to be accurate otherwise."

"Measurements?" Nunnally squeaked as the cold measuring tape wrapped around her legs. "Milly!"

Milly pulled back and a pencil scratched against paper. "Ooh secretary, you're finally here. No time to waste. The party is the day after tomorrow. Everything better be perfect by then. Come on. What are you waiting for! And Nunnally, if Sally comes by, please inform her that I'm so excited for what she's planning to wear."

The door slammed against the wall again and then creaked closed; Milly was gone like the maelstrom she was and she had swept Rivalz up with her. The door clicked open and lighter footsteps softly entered; the owner out of breath.

"I've been avoiding Milly for ages Nunnally! She's insane!" Allie wheezed between her breathes. "Sorry for taking so long, but had to make sure Milly wouldn't know about the black paint. Everything is ready for tomorrow."

It didn't matter that Milly was acting confusing or that their private sanctum had been invaded by a newcomer. Allie was there and Nunnally could always count on her best friend. Trying to express the depth of gratitude she felt with just her tone, Nunnally said, "Thank you Allie."

Scattering pages on the desk, Allie continued chuckled. "No problem Nunnally. Sally deserves it for stealing your homework. I'm so excited. Are you excited?"

"Of course Allie. It will be our first mission together... although it feels weird doing it without Lelouch. He was always the brains."

Pages continued to rustle and Allie's feet danced across the room as she opened various drawers. "Right. Still pulling my leg. Lelouch would never do something like that. He would be way too scared to. He's scared of my sister you know. Gwen isn't scary at all."

Nunnally rolled her eyes. Someday someone would believe her regarding Lelouch. It was just a matter of time. "Your sister scares me sometimes. She's always so direct."

"Hey I'm direct." Allie continued, quieter, "I'm not scary am I?"

"Not to me. But in a couple years, you'll be absolutely terrifying and people will hear you shout, and cower, before your mighty roar."

"Nunnally! Stop teasing me. And what's up with Milly anyway? She's been running around all week, barely taking any breaks. And she's being nice to Sally." So Nunnally hadn't been imagining it. Her heart sank as Allie continued, "I know she wants to have a super special end of the year celebration, but it's all a bit too much. She's ordering over a thousand balloons for some reason, has a cake that isn't even in the budget, so that's supposed to be an extra surprise, and keeps bothering me on what I think about so called different colors. They're the same color!"

Maybe if she put on a brave face, Milly wouldn't abandon them. If she was keeping secrets, it must be because she thought Nunnally couldn't handle them. She wasn't fragile. No matter what other people seemed to think. "Allie?"

"Yeah?"

Smoothing her face, Nunnally hid her worries. "It's nice outside. Let's play a game."

"Alright. All the paperwork is killing me anyway. Stupid nobles. Drowning everyone in paperwork," Allie grumbled and grabbed Nunnally's hand. "We can play out on the meadow. I've got the ball in the bag."

The sun was gentle on her skin and Nunnally twirled as the ocean breeze swooped in and playfully tugged on her skirt. It had to be beautiful outside like those wonderful summers in the Aries Villa that she could barely remember. They had been colorful and Lelouch would laugh excitedly. Sister Nelly would be there too with Euphie and sometimes sneak them small little treats. It would be nice to hear them again, but they were too busy.

Allie shouted and the ball sang as it flew through the air and Nunnally tilted her head to locate it. Stepping to the side, she heard it come closer. Approaching. Her hands moved upwards. And her fingers curled into the soft material. This was nice as well. Relaxing. Away from all troubles. If only Lelouch could be there with her. She missed him.

Nunnally heard Allie shout again and threw the ball towards her. Lelouch would have failed at this game. But he was getting stronger. So maybe the next time she saw him, they could play the game properly. He had promised to be there on her birthday. It was an impossible period of time. She couldn't wait. It was too long. But she would. Maybe....

The ball whistled through the air and Nunnally heard it further to her left, driven off course by the wind. Running over the soft grass, she tracked it and jumped. Her fingers skimmed past the ball and a soft thump landed on the ground behind her. She had missed. Searching the ground, Nunnally found it again and threw it to Allie.

Maybe she could ask her mother. Her mother's carvings had been beautiful, but birthdays were special. Lelouch would be upset... but if she asked to see her brother... If she asked for one favor, surely, her mother would accommodate her. She was an empress, and Nunnally might have been oblivious to what the meant, she knew now that her mother could get away with everything short of murdering family. And even then... she had her father's favor. Everyone knew that. The letter... had been proof. Surely, her parents wouldn't deny this wish of hers.

Nunnally's head jerked to the side as she heard the ball approach, too close, and right into the ball's trajectory. It bounced off of her head.

"Really," scoffed Sally, "I didn't think you could get any more pathetic blind girl. Maybe it'll be something heavier next time and then Milly won't have to waste time on you anymore."

Nunnally frowned. She had been too deep in her thoughts if Sally had managed to sneak up on her. Milly didn't waste her time on her, did she? Forcing a smile, she turned to the girl, "I think you should leave."

"Stop looking at me freak!"

Allie, ran over. "Don't talk to Nunnally like that!"

Sniffing, Sally said, "I'll talk however I please. Especially to filth like you. But not to worry. Milly has a surprise for the party. A big announcement." She laughed cruelly. "I bet she finally tired of the novelty of having a cripple and a little filthy peasant girl on the student council."

Tears formed in her eyes and Nunnally turned around, walking to Allie. Over her shoulder, she called out with a heavy heart, "Milly said she is excited to see what you'll be wearing."

Allie grabbed her arm. "I told you nobles are up to no good. We'll prank her next?"

No. Allie had to be wrong. Milly wouldn't do that. They had played together, made sculptures together, planned together. This was all a big misunderstanding. A lie that Sally was spreading to hurt them. Milly was just busy. After the party everything would go back to normal. Milly wouldn't betray Nunnally. Not for someone who was mean, annoying, socially acceptable, and... able to see. Would she?

"No," Nunnally whispered despondently. If Milly didn't want a little blind girl following her around anymore, it was her decision. Nunnally would just accept her fate.

Chapter Text

All children and orphans of commoners were given the same rights. They were not allowed to enter any contract until the age of fourteen and the Empire required all children to be given free medical attention. Odysseus, the Minister of Welfare at the time, expanded legal and social protections. He established the Office of Social Services to stop incidents of abuse and insure that every child had a bed to sleep in and food. He also directed the office to crack down on the military for knowingly allowing underage children to enlist. In later years, he partnered with the Earl of Ashford to establish child care and primary school.

—Social Classes in Britannia

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Suzaku, ensnared in a white tassel, stared at him from on top a mountain of pink petals, pleading, with desperate green eyes. In front of the glowing cockpit of her knightmare, his mother stood expressionless with a sword in her hands. Lelouch stumbled forward, desperate to save his friend. Suzaku couldn’t die. He was Lelouch’s friend. And Lelouch’s mother was about to execute him; it was all Lelouch’s fault. The tip settled on Suzaku's neck. Suzaku shouted, but the wind swept the words away. 

The sword began to descend. 

"Suzaku!" Lelouch screamed and reached forward in a futile attempt to save his friend from fate. The ground surged beneath his feet and the heavy jewels of the crown bound him to the ground. "No! Not Suzaku, please."

Blood. Suzaku's dead eyes stared at him: accusing. Lelouch should have done more. And the blood continued to drip, turing the petals crimsons and Lelouch stared at his red sticky hands. It was all his fault. 

Drenched in red, Nunnally rose from the petals. “Why didn’t you save him brother?”

Lelouch's eyes snapped open and his heart hammered within his chest as he desperately tried to fill his lungs. A man in a white coat watched calmly from a chair by his side, talking soothingly and then offered him a warm cup of tea. Lelouch accepted it gratefully, relishing the warmth and the comfort of reality. At a neighboring bed, another patient groaned and the doctor stood up and fiddled with the IV. Suzaku hadn't died. He had to believe that. Suzaku was too strong and stubborn. He would have found a way.

Hot water splashed onto his trembling hands, he took a slow deliberate breath. The steam pressed against his face and the sweet sense of chamomile washed away the bitter phantom smell of blood. Nothing had happened. 

The doctor, hair greying despite his youth, reached down and pulled out a clipboard. "You didn't list PTSD as a medical issue."

"I don't have PTSD. I'm fine!" Lelouch snapped back. Weakness was forbidden. Nunnally's blindness already made her a target and if he wanted to protect her, he had to be even stronger.

The doctor’s droopy eyebags became more prounounced as he stared at Lelouch pointedly. "You had a panic attack and had to be escorted here. While we're not a hundred percent sure what triggered it, I'm going to guess it was the sword. Should I bring one in?"

Bile rose in Lelouch's throat at the thoughts of his dream and the sword swinging down. Glaring at the doctor, "No."

"You left important information out of your medical file private. You understand that isn't acceptable?"

"It never happened before... and it won't happen again." Lelouch bit his lip. A damning diagnosis on his medical file would cause problems. "I'll get over it. I just... need time."

"You are expected to learn the basics of the sword in case you become a knight. Passing the class is required if you want to be eligible to become a knightmare pilot."

No. Knightmare's only purpose was to spread destruction. They were self serving and useless at protecting anyone's life but the pilots. "I have no desire to pilot one so that will not be a problem sir."

Shaking his head, the doctor set aside the clipboard and quickly glanced at his watch, pursing his lips. "You cannot just skip a class. And aren't you being rather rash? Piloting a knightmare will grant you the greatest amount of prestige."

"I will do my job, but I have no intention of getting into an enormous metal monstrosity. Just please, don't put PTSD in my file. You won't see me again."

The doctor frowned. "Major Maxwell will not be pleased if you do not attend his lessons. There will be consequences. Not just punishments through training, but consequences for your career. He is a noble."

It would be deliberately breaking his promise to Nunnally. There was danger in defying a noble, especially doing it so flagrantly. But ensuring that his... condition never became publicly available information was necessary to keep his sister safe. Lelouch would just have to bear the possible consequences as a commoner would. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. His older half-brother Schneizel would never put himself in such a position. Perhaps Lelouch would never defeat him at chess, but the Prime Minister would never allow something to be out of his control. That was the one thing constant in all their chess matches. A rigid control over every minute detail from perfectly centering the pieces within each tile to the pastries always arriving exactly twenty minutes into the match. 

Lelouch's heartbeat a little faster. He was going to relinquish even more control. It was terrifying... exhilarating. Potentially stupid and might end up getting him killed. But it was the only way forward that would allow Lelouch to maintain his position as his sister's protector. When the promised day came that the Emperor forced him to return to court and thrust him into the world of cutthroat politics, a public medical diagnosis would leave him powerless.

With a surprising amount of confidence, Lelouch said, "I will deal with the consequences as they arise. You will not see me again."

The doctor rubbed his forehead. "Very well. I will make an excuse, malnourished with stress or something. But if you suffer from another attack, it will go into your file, regardless of the paperwork. Do you understand?"

Lelouch nodded stiffly. "Perfectly. May I leave?"

"Get out of my sight." The doctor glared at him, obviously displeased.

Standing up, Lelouch bowed slightly to show his thanks and fled. He had an excuse to fabricate to his platoon mates and ample physical punishment to look forward to. Now, he had to determine a way to spin the situation so Nunnally wouldn't be worried. Life kept getting better.

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally folded the paper firmly and ran her fingernail along the edge to crease it. Then she flipped it over to fold horizontally. Her nimble fingers worked rapidly as Allie grunted behind her and dragged boxes into the ballroom. The party was in the evening and Milly was working them to the bone in preparation. Milly had decided against hiring outside help for decorating to save money, resulting in student council members doing all the decorating by themselves. Nunnally set aside the folded crane in a growing pile.

Rivalz sighed loudly and shook the table as he slumped down beside her. "Do you know how terrifying ladders are? I swear I almost fell to my death five times. Never again."

Chuckling, Nunnally grabbed another paper with her sore fingers. "At least you're done now."

He moaned, “At least until Milly returns. My back is killing me.”

Nunnally winced in sympathy. “Can’t help you, I’m afraid. Have to finish this.”

"Right. You've been doing that for hours. It's amazing. Never seen anything quite like it." The table tilted as he stood up and peered over her shoulder.

Nunnally smiled softly as she pushed the sides inwards of the paper to make a small diamond. "Milly saw me doing it once, and apparently became quite entranced. It's called origami."

"Ori...gami. Where is it from?" He reached out and her pile of cranes rustled.

"Japan..." Nunnally whispered, her throat tight. Suzaku had taught her by guiding her hands and gently correcting her mistakes. 

"Oh. It’s pretty neat." Rivalz fell into an awkward silence and stad down besides her again. Hesitantly, he asked, "Can you... Can you show me?"

Nunnally nodded and pushed her finished crane into the pile. Grabbing two square pieces of paper, she set one in front of him. Folding her own paper, Nunnally began to instruct, "You need to align all the edges. First we'll fold it diagonally."

"Ah," Rivalz whispered in astonishment as Nunnally finished folding the head down. Nunnally smiled fondly. It was nice to share something that Suzaku had taught her. He would have done the same and it was a wonderful way to honor her old friend. 

The door opened and Nunnally could hear Sally and Milly's voice, too far out to hear what they were saying. Milly walked into the room. "Great job everyone! But we got to hand up those cranes. We need more. They're absolutely gorgeous."

Nunnally shook her head. "At this rate, we'll have a thousand."

Milly laughed. "A thousand sounds wonderful. And Rivalz, you need to hang up these lights I brought."

Besides her, the boy groaned. "Yes Lady Ashford."

"It's Milly!" the president whined. More seriously, she said, "Allie, I need you to help me with this banner. We still have some glitter right? You and Nunnally will be in charge of picking up the pudding this evening. It's going to be ready a little bit late, so I'm afraid you're going to have to leave the party a little bit early. But! You have to be back by ten. We can't miss desserts! Meet me in the student council room then. I'll need your help with a big surprise."

Rivalz grunted in the background and Nunnally could hear metal scratching along the floor. "Over here Madame President?"

"Ooh. I do like the sound of that. And no. A little bit to the right." The ladder screeched as Rivalz adjusted. "A little more... No! Too far. Back just a smidge. And Allie, it's slanted."

Nunnally turned back to the cranes. A thousand cranes... A thousand cranes to make a wish come true. She could wish to meet her brother... or for Milly not to tire of her. Or maybe she should cease being selfish. Everyone always helped her and if Milly wanted to be friends with Sally because of their similar social class, then it was none of Nunnally's business. Perhaps she should wish for her brother's safety. The military was dangerous. Nunnally frowned and set aside the crane. 

"I need a break Milly."

Allie chimed in, "I'll grab lunch with you Nunnally. Good luck everyone."

Milly sighed. "Oh fine. Flee the coop if you must. We're almost done anyway. But be back soon anyway. We can always make it better."

Allie grabbed Nunnally's arm and pulled. Nunnally stumbled to her feet and searched with her hand for her cane. Her fingers closed around it and together they fled from the tyrannical president. They stopped outside in the cool air, appreciating the breeze. Nunnally felt Allie's hand slipped away as she skipped a few steps forward.

"She's such a taskmaster. Thought I'd never escape." Her feet quieted. "I wonder what the cafeteria is serving today."

Nunnally let out an unladylike snort. "Don't expect too much and you won't be disappointed."

In comfortable silence they walked to the cafeteria and Allie served them both. Nunnally's nose twitched as she smelt the appetizing aroma of garlic and the putrid stench of soggy mushrooms. Guessing Allie's directions, she glared, before turning back the food and gingerly discovering the slippery monstrosities and pushing them aside with her fork.

"Mushrooms are delicious," Allie defended herself. "You just need to try. They're so good."

Nunnally pointedly took a bite of the crispy garlic bread. That was delicious. Not... mushrooms. Heels clacked against the floor and the small draft tickling Nunnally's neck ceased as the person stopped behind her. "So what do think of my hair? My father hired someone special to do it this morning... Oh. Right, you do your own hair all the time don't you."

Pushing down the urge to flick a mushroom at the brat, Nunnally forced a charming smile. "Oh. I didn't notice you there Sally. You just have no... presence."

Allie coughed beside her and gasped for air. "Sorry. cough Water went cough down cough the wrong pipe."

Sally humphed. "Of course a country brat like you has no concept of manners." She quieted briefly. "And you, my dear apologies, of course you cannot appreciate my hair. I must pity you. Your world is utterly bleak and colorless. And who would ever want someone as useless as you? You'll always be a burden. Can't even do the finances for your husband... And nobody could ever love a worthless creature like you."

Blinding anger surged through Nunnally. She hadn't chosen to be blinded. Sally dared to mock her for the colors that Nunnally had lost and could no longer remember. The art that Nunnally once drew. The photos she could once enjoy. A family together before Nunnally's blindness had made her a liability. And then she insinuated... "Take that back. My brother loves me!"

Nunnally's fingernails dug into her skin as she clenched her fist. The pain was grounding. Her brother loved her.

"And where is he now? I'm sure he was relieved to no longer see your creepy eyes. It must be miserable, saddled with a sister like you."

Allie rested a hand on Nunnally's shoulder. "He serves in the army. For Nunnally. You aren't welcome here."

The noble girl laughed cruelly. "In the army. Risking death instead of being by his sister's side? There are rumors of another invasion soon... and, well, you heard about Area Two. There have been a bunch of attacks since then. They'll be calling in the army if it goes on much longer. So where will your brother be? At the mercy of savages or terrorists? He chose that over you."

Her brother would be fine. Their mother wouldn't allow him to be put in any real danger. And Lelouch was smart. Smart enough to think his way out of any problem. He would be fine. He had to be. "He joined the army so he could pay for us both."

"Really. Aren't you an optimistic little blind girl. Didn't know you could even look up. It's a beautiful lie for someone as simple minded as you. Even Lady Ashford, Milly, tires of you. I know what the big surprise is."

Nunnally didn't want to know. The confirmation of one of her greatest fears. But already, she was beginning to doubt herself. "What?"

Sally's hand settled on her head, stroking it mockingly. "She's going to make me the Vice President. Everything is planned for the big event. She even helped me pick out an absolutely gorgeous dress... I'll see you at the party."

Tears leaked out of her eyes and Nunnally turned around and threw herself at Allie, burying her head in her best friend's arms. The sobs started small, then growing larger. All the anguish yearning for release. Nunnally was losing. She only ever lost to Lelouch... now he wasn't there. Would he even care for such a weak sister? One that couldn't care for herself... and if, if he got hurt? Would Lelouch ever forgive her for putting him in such a position. Between her sobs, she choked out, "Lulu is, going, to be... fine. Right? She's just lying."

Allie pulled her into a tight hug. "Of course he'll be fine. He'll probably become a medic or so. He's always so calm and collected. Nobody hurts medics." Nunnally gasped for air. Her brother would be fine. "And of course she is lying. You're amazing... And super smart."

Nunnally shook her head. Her friend was just being polite. Everyone lied... even Lelouch. She wasn't smart. She was just a burden. Useless. Lelouch had to shield her. Big sister Nelly always knew what she wanted with her life: to be a knight. Odysseus always wanted to help people and begged to study medicine. Schneizel had been an academic genius and the youngest Prime Minister in the history of Britannia. Even Clovis knew he wanted to be an artist. Now, he was a master of his craft. And Nunnally... she had no idea. 

Time was running out. But there was nothing she was good at. And now, she would be losing her spot on the student council one thing Nunnally had some talent for. That was why Milly was requesting her to get the deserts. So there wouldn't be a scene with the big announcement. She was a fool. What could she do now?

"Hey. It's going to be alright," Allie said soothingly, "Remember. We're going to prank Sally's room and we can do that before fetching desert. Nobody will suspect a thing. And then she's going to be mad and the one crying."

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Like a broken record, Lelouch repeated, "I'm completely fine."

Henry looked up from his English homework with the most expression that Lelouch had ever seen: curious. "You collapsed. Is your life in danger?"

Massaging his nose, Lelouch observed his assembled squad mates. Roy was staring at him with obvious annoyance, but hadn't said anything despite sighing loudly. Alex, hanging from the bunk bed, stared at him with narrowed eyes and his eyes scanned Lelouch's body, looking for a hint. He had been there when Lelouch had collapsed and naturally was suspicious. He was frighteningly observant, but fortunately didn't have Roy's knowledge to draw from. Otherwise, Lelouch was sure he would have discovered his secret. 

Lelouch settled on, "My life isn't in danger. It was just an... imbalance of nutrition. I apparently need to eat more and build up some muscle mass."

Poking Lelouch in the shoulder, Edgar said, "Well you are skinny. But that wasn't very strenuous. Do you have an underlying medical condition? You can trust us you know. We will help you."

"Not to my knowledge."

"I'll be monitoring your health then. No need for you to collapse," Edgar ordered, leaving no room for discussion.

Picking up on the thread, Lelouch desperately changed the subject, "Do you want to be a medic?"

"When I treated Victor... I barely knew what to do, but it felt good. Nobody is going to die on my watch and I have a feeling you're the one to take unnecessary risks." Edgar peered into Lelouch's face, their noses almost touching and sternly warned, "You're not risking your health. If you start skimping on meals, I'll have Frederick hold you still and spoon feed you."

Lelouch nodded quickly and backpedaled. There would be absolutely no need for that. He would not collapse again. "Understood sir."

Edgar beamed. "Now, ready to go. It's going to be difficult for you to catch up. Major Maxwell demands a lot."

...Damn it. Lelouch thought he had more time. But luck wasn't on his side. Within the next five minutes, Lelouch needed a way to recuse himself from the class. Skipping would be too audacious and then his entire squad would obviously worry. He needed a plan. Lelouch's eyes settled on the Drill Sergeant in the corner of the room, working with a clipboard. He needed to attract the man's attention. Getting in trouble directly with Major Maxwell was too much like playing with fire. Fire? No. That would cause too much collateral not to mention he lacked a lighter. A fist fight? That would be... incredibly out of character. There had to be something. Lelouch couldn't go back and hold the sword. He wasn't ready. 

Alex swung on the bed and Lelouch took a step to the side, out of the hazard zone. Perhaps he could buy time with an urgent bathroom break. He just returned from sick call. It was believable. But that plan relied on running into another Drill Sergeant on the return trip. It was risky. It would be a last resort. Inventory. Bed sheets? He could fashion a rope, streak, throw it at the Drill Sergeant. 

Lelouch groaned and Roy's eyes narrowed. All of his plan sucked. 

The bed came crashing down, missing Lelouch by a hair. Alex laughed and shrugged guiltily as the entire platoon stared at him. "Oops?"

The Drill Sergeant threw the clipboard to the side. "What in the name of the Emperor was that Private Doe? Do you think this is funny?" The tsunami of rage crashed into the squad as the demon turned his attention to the rest of the squad. "And why did none of you idiots stop him? Huh? Nothing to say for yourselves? Congratulations. You just volunteered for bathroom duty... with a toothbrush. After , you fix this mess of a room... Well? What are you waiting for? Scram! And that bathroom better glisten like the Emperor's crown by the time I get back."

The Emperor's crown did not glisten. It mostly gathered dust and his mother had once joked it was simply too heavy for anyone's head. Lelouch stifled his cry of relief and shouted, "Yes Drill Sergeant!"

"Good grief," muttered the Drill Sergeant as he turned around and shook his head. 

Alex brushed by his side. "Now it's a fair trade."

The rest of the squad glared at Alex and trudged to the supply closet to gather their toothbrushes and soap. Lelouch nodded to Alex and passed him a toothbrush in silent thanks. The tiles ground against his knees and his back ached, but it was a good pain. Another lesson missed. A little more time to control his irrational fear. No weakness could be shown. 

Henry dutifully continued to work, but slowly drifted over to Lelouch's side. "You are pleased with this?"

"Of course not."

Henry nodded to himself. "You aren't a very good soldier."

Laying the toothbrush down, Lelouch rolled his shoulder and cracked his back. "I'm fourteen. I doubt children can be effective soldiers."

The other youth blinked and tilted his head sideways. "Children can be taught to follow instructions. It's adults who disobey orders. They become misguided. Are you misguided as well? But then, you do make a good leader. And good leaders don't make good soldiers."

Lelouch blinked. That had to be the most Henry had ever said in Lelouch's presence. "Do you have a point?"

"No." He shrugged and the foreign curiosity bled away and the polite, but blank mask returned. "That isn't my job."

Filing the strange behavior away for later reference, Lelouch picked up the toothbrush and returned to work. Three hours later, utterly exhausted and sore to their bones, the teenagers stood up and staggered out of the room. Finally they were done. Lelouch leaned against the wall as he gently massaged his joints.

Roy stopped besides him. "You already know how to use a sword, don't you?"

"Not really."

The silence stretched.

"The last time I used a sword, I was nine. There isn't much you can teach a child."

"You can teach us in the yard. We should be able to find a stick and practice the basics."

A stick. Lelouch could do that. It wasn't a sword. It didn't have a tassel. Small steps. He could do this and conquer his weakness "Alright."

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally slowly scrubbed under her fingernails. They had ended up picking up dessert first with Milly personally seeing them off. The prank had gone off without a hitch and Nunnally hoped they had avoided the security cameras successfully. But what did it matter. Nunnally wasn't of use to anyone. She could just as well hide out in the palace and let herself be forgotten. She was worthless... But Lelouch would be so disappointed in her. 

Resting her forehead against the cool bathroom wall, Nunnally tried to draw the energy to form a happy, cheery smile. She had to smile. For Lelouch. And for Allie washing her own hands in the sink next to hers. They had put their faith in Nunnally's worth... at least she could grant them happiness by making their lives as easy as possible. 

"You okay Nunnally?" Allie asked, a hand settling on her shoulder. "Not too tired? We still need to meet up with Milly. I know you're not looking forward to it."

Nunnally pulled back and sought for every happy memory to bring a smile to her face. She would only show happiness. Holding up her hands, she asked, "Are my fingers clean?"

"Missed a speck of paint there," Allie said as she grabbed Nunnally's hands and brought them under the running water. "Here. Let me help you with that."

They finished quickly in the bathroom and Nunnally grabbed a box and smelled the sweet scent of pudding. Enticing, but nauseating. It was a distraction so Milly didn't have to deal with her. Still, she would deal with it like Lelouch would. With a proud, straight back, and the audacity to call out the Emperor on his manipulations. She would look strong even if her heart threatened to chatter into a million pieces. Stopping in the hallway, right before where Nunnally knew the student council room was, she took a deep breath. She could do this.

Allie brushed against her side and set the boxes down on the ground with a gentle plop. The door opened before Allie could approach. 

"Ah! Nunnally, you're here. And you've got the pudding!" Milly shouted and rushed forward, snagging a box from the pile in her arms. "Now come in here. Don't dawdle. And Allie. You can help too."

A foreign gait greeted Nunally's ears and she frowned. "Milly, who is that?"

"Oh?" Milly laughed and pushed Nunnally into a chair. "Of course. That's my maid, Matylda. She's absolutely amazing. And Allie. Sit down too. I want you to look your absolute best."

Confused, Nunnally winced as the maid began to run a brush through her hair. "Milly?"

"Oh, just hold still. Just wait and see. I've been dying to tell someone... but nope. Had to keep quiet. Well... except grandfather. But then he told me..." Milly let our an ear splitting squeal. "I can't tell. It's so unfair. I've been dying to let someone know."

Allie, sounding annoyed, suggested, "You could give us a hint?"

"A hint?" Milly jumped and clapped her hands. "Yes. Grandfather said something about that. But you know we have break next week?"

Nunnally shrugged and the maid yanked her hair a little too harshly. It wasn't like Lelouch could come. He was still busy with training.

"Ugh. I want to tell. Both things..." Milly paused and her voice became calmer as she spoke to the maid. "Is she ready then? And you have the dress?"

"Dress?" Nunnally asked.

Milly yanked her out of the chair and tugged on her shirt. "Come on. Yes. Why do you think I need your measurements." Her voice became sharper. "Allie. Sit down. Let Matylda do her job. No fidgeting. And Nunnally, out of those clothes... No need to be shy."

A blush rising on her cheeks, Nunnally turned around. Why did Milly have to sound so suggestive when she said that. It was... weird. Wiggling out of her modest linen dress, Nunnally tried to understand Milly's intentions. Was she lying? Or had there been a big misunderstanding? But what were all those comments about Sally for then?

Milly seized her wrists and guided the dress over her head. It snagged on her nose and Nunnally tried to endure it with dignity as Milly helped dress her, worse than any servant had ever done. Nunnally was capable of dressing herself, but it seemed nobody in nobility thought she could. It was... aggravating. She tried to console herself with the fact that Milly didn't think she was an invalid, but just a helpless noble... or it was because Milly had no patience. If there was a big secret surprise, it was mind boggling that Milly hadn't spilled the beans yet.

Milly smoothed out the soft fabric and stepped back. "Give it a twirl."

"You look stunning!" Allie whispered in astonishment.

"Don't close your eyes Nunnally. Everyone needs to see your stunning purple eyes. And Matylda. The hairpiece please."

Nunnally shook her head slightly, feeling the braids dangling against her head. The fabric felt felt breezy... and expensive, but she had no idea how it looked. If Milly was abandoning her, surely she wouldn't go through all this trouble. The maid's nimble fingers moved through her hair and something heavy settled on her brow. The maid stepped back.

Feeling self conscious, Nunnally did a small twirl. "How do I look?"

"Like a goddess," Allie professed, while Milly bragged, "You look absolutely gorgeous as befitting of someone on the student council." 

"Really?" Nunnally asked and her hands reached upwards to the strange thing resting on her brow.

"Don't touch that," snapped Milly. "And come on. It's time to go. Allie's got her hair and make up done. You're in an absolutely stunning dress that'll steal the spotlight the moment you enter the ballroom and we can make the announcement."

Announcement? Then Sally hadn't been lying. Nunnally closed her eyes and pasted a bright smile on her face. Her nervousness and fear were tucked into a box and she brought the happy memories close to the surface. Milly didn't have to go through all this trouble. Perhaps it was to humiliate her, but that didn't seem like Milly's style. Whatever the announcement was, Nunnally would smile serenely in thanks for the effort that Milly put in.

The large ball room doors opened with a small grunt, but otherwise, no sound. A trumpet played briefly and as she stepped passed the player, he whispered, "Good luck Nunnally." It was Rivalz.

Milly guided Nunnally to the banister and Nunnally could hear various students murmuring below as they rustled and quieted. Milly cleared her throat and her voice echoed through the speakers. "Welcome everyone to the first ball of Ashford Academy!"

Polite applause followed and Allie inched closer to Nunnally to grab her hand.

"I hope everyone has been enjoying the food and drinks. In just a few minutes, there will be pudding for dessert. But first, let us thank the members of the wonderful student council for making this ball possible!" Loud applause followed. "It's been a wonderful time at Ashford Academy and in the last half year, the school has grown rapidly. Which means more teachers. More classes. And more organization. Which brings me to the first big announcement of tonight. "There will now be two groups of students: The middle school group at the mid campus for those fourteen and below, while at the high campus, there will be the high school group. For select students, they may advance a year depending on their course credit. Your instructors will explain this more in detail."

A small smattering of applause followed along with hushed, but thunderous whispering.

"Which brings me to more exciting news. After the break, we will begin hosting clubs. You'll find a forms by the door. Just fill one out with an idea and the student council will review it and assign you a budget. We've already got an Equestrian Club, a gardening club for our wonderful new greenhouse, and a Knightmare Club set to begin after the break. But we need more, so if you want to make a Fantasy Game Club, Alternate History Club, or Fall-Down-Seven-Times Club, fill out those applications!"

The room was deafening and Nunnally could hear students chatter excitedly while others calling out potential club ideas. It was pandemonium, but Milly's clear voice cut through and easily silenced the crowd. "And now to my favorite news! Because of the increased workload and having two school groups, we'll be having two student councils! Please everyone, welcome Nunnally Lamperouge, your new Junior Student Council President!"

Nunnally felt the heat of the spotlight and heard Sally scream indecipherably as Allie clung to her hand like a lifeline. This hadn't been what she expected... nothing like this. Why would... Why would Milly trust a blind useless girl with such an important task? How could Milly think that Nunnally was up to the task? Regardless of her confusion and misgivings, Nunnally smiled and waved with her free left hand. Afterwards, she would tell Milly that she was expecting too much of Nunnally. 

Heels struck the grand stairs until they abruptly came to a stop before Milly and a heavy object fell to the ground. "You made a fool of me!" Sally sucked in air through her nose. "What was all that? Those little hints you were dropping? Do you think this is funny?"

"Yes. It was hilarious." Milly replied, her voice sickly sweet. Allie's hand tightened around Nunnally's, almost cutting off the blood flow. "Nunnally is my friend... and you insulted her. You should know I protect my own, and really? What could you possibly offer me? Your personality is horrendous, your grades are only passing because the instructor is lenient, your family has no prestige, and unlike Allie and Nunnally here, you have no class."

"No class!" Sally shrieked. "I bought this dress new because of you. That handbag. These shoes. I told my parents! And instead, you publicly humiliate me with some cretin!"

Milly took a step towards Sally. "I would watch how you speak regarding my friend. And aren't you projecting quite a bit. Worthless. Useless. A burden. That's what you are. You have nothing to your own name. Just your father's money. Nunnally, Allie, and Rivalz helped organize the festivities you so graciously partook in. But yet, the only person who you thanked was me. You seem to think the others are beneath your notice... and for that, you have proven yourself grossly unqualified for the student council."

"But their commoners!"

"Technically," Rivalz interrupted, "I'm a noble, a minor one, but then so are you. You just assumed."

Milly continued on, "Because you're shallow."

"This isn't fair! Nobles don't hang out with commoner trash. Their stupid and backstabbers! You were supposed to be my friend."

Laughing, Milly asked, "Do you truly think the world is fair? That only nobles backstab? Have you ever opened a history textbook? Court will eat you alive if you think like that. And why should I trust you? You have everything to gain by being friends with me, but you offer nothing of value to me. And nothing prevents, you, from stabbing me in the back when a better opportunity arises. Nunnally and Allie, on the other hand, have barely anything to gain and I trust their intentions."

"You're lying! I guess you're a filthy dirty number lover like your grandfather. The apple didn't fall far from the tree. Are you without honor too?"

Milly took a deep breath and gently hooked Nunnally's arm. "If you can't handle some simple truths, then perhaps you should find a different institution. And do remember that the filthy dirty number lover without honor has the ear of the viceroy... Let's go. I tire of this conversation and want pudding."

"Thank you Milly." Nunnally said as she let Milly lead her and Allie continued to hold her hand.

Allie hissed, "Don't you dare to ever do that to Nunnally again. She was worried sick because of your lies."

"I'm sorry Nunnally. I should have been more thoughtful, but next time, please include me when planning your own revenge. What you did to her room was amazing. I almost feel sorry."

"What!" Allie hissed. "How did you know that?" 

Milly laughed. "Don't worry. I erased the footage for you, but those buckets of paint sure looked fun." Gently guiding Nunnally through the crowd of congratulations and gossipers, Milly continued, "But I promise you're going to love this. Just wait a moment... and... just a little bit further."

Nunnaly, keeping track of their path, frowned. They had passed the desert table and were rapidly approaching the entrance. "Milly?"

"Oh, hush. Just have a little patience." Milly pushed her forward and Allie's hand slipped away. "Congratulations!"

Nunnally tilted her head in confusion, wondering if there would be an auditory cue, when a painfully familiar voice said, "Oh Nunnally dear. You look absolutely amazing."

"Mother?" Nunnally choked out. Her mother was there; she couldn't be. But that was her voice and wheels rolled across the ground. It was her. Nunnally took a step forward, and then ran forward, wrapping her arms around her mother's familiar form. The familiar scent of grease and machinery greeted her, comforting. "Mother!"

"Nunnally, I've missed you. And you've grown so much."

There was something strange in the smell. Bleach? Nunnally reached out and let her mother's hair pool in her hands. It was bleach, which explained why no one was freaking out about an Empress being there. The relief and happiness faded, and Nunnally stepped back. Much more composed, she asked, "Why are you here?"

Sounding annoyed, "Do I need a reason to see my daughter?"

"Yes." When Nunnally and Lelouch had been in Japan, they had never called. And then her mother had been there only for a brief moment to collect them, before vanishing to fight in the war. Why was now any different?

The warm hand reached out and stroked her cheek. "I missed you. You and Lelouch, but things were so busy. I'm sorry. But I read your letter and your wish to see your brother. Let me make it up to you? You have a break from school and Lelouch has leave the week after next. We can spend some quality time together like a family... like we used to."

Nunnally's mouth dried as various emotions coursed through her. She could see Lelouch again! And her mother was apologetic, wanted to improve. It was a chance... but family time had never been a real thing. It had always been Nunnally and Lelouch. When she fell and scraped her knee, it had been her brother who tended to her. When Nunnally climbed a tree and was too scared to come down her brother had fetched Cornelia. It was never her mother: too busy to have time for them. But there was a chance... and it hurt.

Allowing herself to be pulled into another again, Nunnally smiled painfully, "I would love to."

"That is wonderful. Who was that girl that confronted you and Milly on the banister?"

 "Sally, she was," Nunnally trailed off. Her mother could be displeased with the girl's actions... and had the ability to retaliate more effectively than Nunnally or even Milly could. She had been willing to condemn Suzaku for being their friend... "Just jealous of Milly."

"Oh. Do you want to introduce me to your friends? I already know Milly but I don't think I've met the young gentleman and lady yet."

This... This was what mothers were supposed to do. Right?

Rivalz, sounding incredibly nervous, stumbled a step forward. "Nice to meet you ma'am. I'm Rivalz... Cardemonde. Nunnally is quite incredible."

"Allie Morgan, miss... I mean, ma'am. It's wonderful, to, meet you!"

Her mother hummed noncommittally and grabbed Nunnally's hand. "Is there anything you need to pick up from your dorm?"

It seemed her mother was eager to leave and Nunnally bowed her head. "Mother? I would like to stay until the end of the party? Please?"

Her mother sighed. "Oh, very well. Milly, you will escort my daughter at the end?"

Milly squeaked. "Of course, yo—ma'am."

"Have fun Nunnally. I'll see you in a couple of hours." Her mother patted her hand and Nunnally could hear the wheels rolling over the tiles.

The din of the festivities washed over them and Nunnally walked back to her friends, smiling, but her heart pounding within her chest. Gratefully, Allie's hand slipped within hers. Allie breathed, "Your mother is absolutely terrifying."

"I think I died," added Rivalz.

Milly chuckled nervously and softly, almost too quiet to hear, said, "good."

Chapter Text

...Sakuradite was my teen love project. I studied every aspect of it, until I wrote a glorious paper on the connection between the physical properties of sakuradite and kinetic energy. My boyhood fancy of robots compelled me to postulate its use in robotics in the afterword. A tiny note that changed the world. I'll attach a copy of the paper for your leisure.

Nunnally Burn read my article. She was a couple years ahead of me and working with silicon. Unfortunately, unlike me, she was not the heir of a prestigious noble family who funded their son's eccentric projects. She was a self-taught commoner, yet understood my work. I never realized the untapped market of intelligence until she sent me a letter. She had read my paper, my afterword, and then postulated the incorporation of silicon, which she believed would be unaffected by an energy grid powered by sakuradite. It was ambitious and I asked to meet her.

She included a rough outline of how a sakuradite robot could work as an afterthought. She just wanted to visualize what I postulated. It wasn't anything serious although I wrote down improvements regardless. The greatest piece of technology that would ever be made, and it was an afterthought in a conversation between strangers.

—Excerpt from a letter from Reuben Ashford

JLF Base, Narita Mountains, Area 11

Tohdoh, carrying a bulging folder of paperwork, entered his office: a glorious hole in the ground. A wire from outside the room, stretched along the ceiling to a lone light swung lazily in the middle. His heart jumped and the folder nearly slipped out of his hands, as Sayoko stepped out of the corner, bowing. She waited for him patiently as he set down the folder on the fine desk that some poor recruit had to have dragged from the former Japanese military base. Sitting on the crate that had been repurposed as a chair, Tohdoh finally turned to Sayoko. "What do you have for me?"

She pulled out a much smaller folder and set it down on his desk, then stood rigidly, awaiting new orders.

Tohdoh slid the folder open and flipped it open and stared at the various surveillance photos, some of prolific men. "Anyone of particular interest here?"

Dutifully, she recalled, "I finally found some dirt on Lord Ashford who has illegally acquired art pieces, but considering the viceroy's passion for art, it would mildly inconvenience him at best."

"Something to be tabled until Prince Clovis is no longer the viceroy. Perhaps more, illegal activities?"

She nodded. "Of course. There are rumors of a new drug... to make Numbers more compliant. I believe Earl Seymour is purchasing it in bulk and have discovered evidence," she reached out to to turn over one of the papers and revealed nauseating surveillance pictures, "that he is kidnapping Numbers and claiming them as subordinates. When they try to escape, he claims they betrayed him and cut out their tongues."

Something felt vaguely familiar regarding the punishment. "And what would Britannia's response be?"

"The Shinozaki clan has documents describing certain Britannian practices. There is a legal precedent for creating so called Unspeakables, although, if the earl is abiding by the process, he would need another accomplice. It was incredibly popular before the Emblem of Blood."

Tohdoh's stomach churned. To do such an act required something more than a typical monster. The legality of the practice did not matter; the JLF were already engaging in technically illegal activities anyway. "If we reveal this to the average Britannian citizen, there should be enough outrage, regardless of legality... There are children in these pictures. How can Britannia condone something like this?"

The assassin shrugged. "I was trained as a Shinozaki since a young age. The principle is the same."

Those were moral quandaries that Tohdoh would have to consider at another time. Children weren't supposed to be involved in war... or any other despicable business. Massaging his temples, Tohdoh could hear the dirt crunching as other soldiers approached. Looking at Sayoko, he suggested, "Thank you. Track down the supplier and the other noble. You should go."

Looking down, he tucked the pictures out of sight. He could barely stand them and wouldn't show them to anyone else, unless necessary. There were certain things his men were better off not knowing.

Fort necessity, Pennsylvania

The wooden stick dropped from Lelouch's hand and he took a great step back. Roy lowered his own wooden stick as Frederick and Edgar ceased their sparring. Turning around, Lelocuh spotted Alex tumbling in the dirt as he tackled Henry to the ground. It didn't matter how often Lelouch went over the stances; Alex would always resort to a brawl style. And Henry... once pushed over the edge by Alex's refusal to fight properly, would retaliate with every dirty trick in the book.

"Think we should break them up?" Roy asked.

Lelouch rolled his eyes. "You're welcome to try, if you want a fist in your face."

"We're rather lucky," Roy observed, "with you and Alex making every excuse under the sun to avoid sword fighting lessons. I'm sure Major Maxwell would have an aneurysm is he saw Alex fight... But we do have a class to get to, and while it's been fun cleaning every inch of the base, let's avoid any unnecessary punishments?" Walking forward, he hollered, "Break it up you two!"

Lelouch winced in sympathy as Roy stumbled backwards, nursing his jaw. Alex rubbed his head sheepishly while Henry simply dusted himself off and began to head inside. Joined by their other two squad mates, they jogged to their next class, managing to sit down moments before their history instructor, Sergeant Malfoire, walked in.

Walking up to the table in the front, the instructor dropped a stack of papers with a resounding thud. "We'll be doing a special unit today on codes. You'll be expected to memorize standard military codes and understand the fundamentals of code breaking. Most of you," he glanced at the room and his gaze settled on Zit, sneering, "will be choosing your specializations soon. And I'm sure, you all are very much awaiting the opportunity to sign up for the knightmare corps then and practice within a simulator. Let me be crystal clear, this unit is essential. You cannot become a knight without passing. Understood?"

"Yes Sergeant!" the students chorused.

"But for those who fail the simulators," he began as he walked between the desks and passed out packets of papers, "you may apply to a different specialization. Medics. Infantry. Engineering. Logistics. Or... Communications. That is my specialty, which I will return to when your instruction is complete. Proficiency in history, a foreign language, and codes are required." 

Sergeant Malfoire paused and then drawled, "At the moment, there are only four of you with a decent chance. At the end of this test, I expect that number to drop to zero. You may begin."

Lelouch flipped through the papers and stared at the numerous scribbles, numbers, and gibberish words. Skipping to the end, he let out a sigh of relief. It was French. Backwards. And undoubtedly unfair to whoever was failing their foreign language class. A calm settled over his mind as the easy problem soothed his trepidation. He could pass the test. Moving back to the first page, Lelouch tapped his pencil against his chin. It looked vaguely familiar. 

Smiling, he ticked the repeating letters... The instructor paced the length of the classroom and Lelouch moved down the page, marking the frequency and penciling in, educated guesses. It was a simple shift cipher. He should have caught it earlier, but Lelouch hadn't broken a code in years. He was... rusty. Shaking his head, Lelouch flipped to the next page and began transcribing. The next problem was infuriatingly easy, it was the message simply mirrored. Moving through, Lelouch worked swiftly, well aware of the time ticking by as the instructor patrolled the classroom. Other students groaned, but Lelouch's pencil continued to scratch as he worked on solving the codes.

Finally, he stopped at the second to last problem. A simple letter of gibberish and lacking any substance. But the tail end of the "e" was curled inwards. Lelouch paused. It wasn't an easy code, not one that could be simply brute forced. But if Lelouch sold himself as an avid fan of encryption, he could potentially join communications which would keep him out of the line of fire. Being behind any potential battle lines would be safe, while still allowing him to serve meaningfully. And unlike a medic, he would still have the opportunity for promotion. Lelouch began rapidly decoding the letter.

Setting his pencil down, Lelouch straightened in his seat and observed the room. Various other privates rubbed their heads and tapped their pencils. Besides him, Roy chewed on the eraser with a frustrated glare. 

The instructor finished his circuit of the room. "Five minutes remaining!"

Papers rustled and someone swore softly. Up front, Alex set aside his paper and rested his head on the table, rolling the pencil up and down the table. Lelouch scanned his decryption and nodded to himself as he let the papers lie neatly on the desk. This was his chance and while his history grades weren't the best, Lelouch was great in foreign languages, already knowing French, Mandarin, and Japanese, although the latter would probably not be considered of much use. 

"And time," the instructor hollered, and Lelouch jerked in surprise, "pass your papers up front."

The class watched warily as the instructor skimmed their tests while standing up in front of the class. Occasionally, he would frown and purse his lips. He slammed the papers down on the desk abruptly and the class jumped. The instructor narrowed his eyes, "The lot of you are absolutely hopeless. You all fail... except," he looked down at the papers again, "Private Doe and Private Lamperouge. Get up here."

"Yes Sergeant," the duo shouted as they raced upfront. Lelouch, his heart pounding with nervous anticipation, stood rigidly at attention. Alex waited beside him with a dazed look of disbelief. 

Sergeant Malfoire passed Alex a book and a note. "Give that to your Drill Sergeant, Private. You have shown the bare minimum of aptitude, unlike the rest of your classmates. Whether you will grasp this opportunity under my tutelage, will be seen. Your abysmal grades will not be tolerated. Class dismissed. Private Lamperouge stay."

The platoon picked up their bags in silence and scampered. The door shut behind the last person, Henry, with a resounding thud. Lelouch stood still as the instructor laid down his test on the table and began to tidy up. The wait was agonizing, but Lelouch knew these games by now. The wait, purposefully drawn out, so he would shift, or talk, and be punished. Something niggled at Lelouch's mind regarding the instructor's job and the deliberate... vagueness.

Sergeant Malfoire pulled out a chair and gestured at it. "Sit Private Lamperouge. Or may I call you Lelouch?"

Lelouch smiled glibly and took a seat graciously. His heart hammered within his chest and he could hear blood gushing to his ears as alarm bells went off. At times like these, Lelouch appreciated the lessons of his family, despite their origin. Remaining perfectly poised, Lelouch said, "If you so wish Sergeant Malfoire."

The man smiled genially and Lelouch felt sweat trickle down his spine as he desperately wished one of his squad mates was there. "Tell me about yourself Lelouch."

"What do you wish to know?" Lelouche asked as he tried to buy time. What was the man's angle? Did he somehow know who Lelouch was? Was he an assassin, a foreign agent, or one of his mother's enemies?

"Well I already know about your classes. You saved another private from frostbite, didn't you? Quite commendable. Although... I must express my worry about your continuous absences from Major Maxwell's class. And within my own class, well, you have some strange ideas regarding our country's wonderful history. But why don't you tell me about your family?"

Lelouch lay his hands in his lap to hide the tremors. "There isn't much to say. I don't get along with my parents and I have a younger sister attending Ashford Academy."

"Nunnally, right?"

The uncertainties washed away and Lelouch forced his face remained impassive. The man was a threat and there was an implicit threat in him knowing his sister's name. It was in his file... but why would Sergeant Malfoire specifically memorized Lelouch's information? "Yes."

Something akin to disappointment flashed across his face, but he changed the subject. "Did you have an interest in cryptography as a child?"

Adorning the mask of a bashful student, Lelouch ducked his head, "I found it fascinating when I was younger. I drove my mother insane by encoding everything."

Green eyes bored into him. "Past tense?"

Lelouch bit on his lip and kept his eyes lowered. Codes had fallen to the wayside with foreign languages, but they had truly died with Suzaku. Their codes had been the last Lelouch had made. "Interests change Sergeant Malfoire. I found other subjects calling to me more."

"Which ones?" Something rustled, but Lelouch kept his eyes firmly down. Too many questions were dangerous and he had to appear harmless.

"Math, physics, literature... and cooking." His cheeks grew warm at the last admission as a blush slipped through the mask.

Sergeant Malfoire's voice suddenly grew colder. "Quite interesting hobbies you have Lamperouge. Put your hands where I can see them." 

Conditioned by months of training, Lelouch automatically raised his hands, realizing his mistake immediately as the man's hands grabbed his wrist and cold metal pressed against his skin. Settling on a confused look, Lelouch tried to emulate Nunnally's innocence as he looked up and asked, "Sir?"

Yanking on Lelouch's cuffed hands, Sergeant Malfoire leaned across the table and his warm, sticky breath blasted Lelouch's face. The man's face eerily blank except for the small upturned corners of his mouth. "Let us both drop the masks Lamperouge. They get so... tiring after a while. Don't they?"

Lelouch took a deep steadying breath as he willed his heart rate to slow down. "I do not understand, Sergeant Malfoire. Have I done something wrong?"

The edges of Sergeant Malfoire’s mouth ticked upwards and a small rumble ran through his shoulders. "I must applaud you, Lamperouge. It is one of the best masks I have seen." He grabbed one of Lelouch's fingers and began twisting it backwards. "But I do tire of masks so. In my line of work, I very much appreciate honesty. Otherwise, I get cranky."

Lelouch watched in horror as the man continued to bend the finger against it natural orientation: slowly and methodically. With his hands shackled, he was completely powerless and Lelouch felt his gut clench. Reflexively, he tried to pull his hands backwards, only for the metal to cut into his skin. The pressure on his finger increased even more. He blinked and pushed down the rising bile in his throat.

Fighting through the cloud of panic, Lelouch seized his only possible escape: his friends. Eventually, one of his friends had to realize something was wrong. Until then, Lelouch had to buy for time and find Sergeant Malfoire's weak spot. Stabbing in the dark, he asked, "Your name isn't actually Sergeant Malfoire."

The pressure ceased. "You do have quite an intelligent mind. But then it is such a tacky name. But Lelouch Lamperouge... that is truly tacky."

Lelouch frowned. His sister had picked the name. There was absolutely nothing wrong with it. "Then who are you?"

He chuckled. "You seem to be forgetting who is asking the questions here, boy. So which ones do you want to answer first? Your name perhaps?"

Relief flooded through Lelouch. The man didn't know that he was a prince, royalty. The worst options were off the table. The panicked haze that clouded his mind began to recede and with false bravado, Lelouch asked, "What am I being charged with?"

"Treason."

His heart began to race again as Lelouch struggled to understand and the man continued to smile pleasantly. Treason? He was a prince. His father was the Emperor and would literally kill him and Nunnally if they ever plotted against their family. The charges were ludicrous. He asked incredulously, "For what?"

Flipping to his exam, the man set it down on the desk and pointed to the message that Lelouch had hesitated on decoding. "Why don't you tell me how you learned this code?"

"A book?" Lelouch asked hypothetically as he tried to remember.

"Really?"

Scowling, Lelouch snapped, "I was six years old and obsessed with codes. I read plenty of books, and learned as many codes as I could. There's absolutely no way I would remember where I learned this specific code, especially when it isn't even a very good code!"

The man shook his head tiredly. "And I thought we were done lying to each other."

"It's the truth!"

"So you just happened to find a top secret code lying around?"

Oh. That was probably what happened. It wasn't like Lelouch ever respected boundaries and perhaps he had found it one of Cornelia's books which would make it a top secret military code. "Probably?"

The man pressed down on Lelouch's finger again. "You know, others have been executed before for knowing this code without proper authorization." He let go of the finger and his face turned kind, "But you're young and the Empire always needs young intelligent minds. Come clean. I can protect you."

Lelouch almost wanted to believe the man. Because if Lelouch didn't... he had no power to defend himself and then the man's eyes would turn to Nunnally to investigate her of whatever crime he thought Lelouch committed. "And you? How do you know the code then? You're bluffing."

The finger snapped and it echoed and Lelouch screamed. It hurt like nothing else ever did. Then it was throbbing with a constant pain that brought tears to Lelouch's eyes. Lelouch forced air to fill his lungs and tried to push the pain down. If he could... kill someone with a cabinet crushing his arms to protect Nunnally, then he could remain composed. This was nothing. But it hurt. Had it hurt so much last time?

Standing up, the man towered over Lelouch. "I'm Warrant Officer Lance York from his majesty's Office of Secret Intelligence. And you, Private Lelouch Lamperouge, are not who you say you are. I haven't met such an interesting spy in ages and that is the only reason you aren't currently sitting in a cell awaiting interrogation, disappeared from life. I like those with potential and you are rife with it, but just as easily... I can make that all go away and you can enjoy the great, generous, hospitality that Britannia greets foreign invaders with."

Lelouch's heart was thundering but the sheer ridiculousness of the situation did not escape him. He was a prince, not a foreign agent. He really should come clean, but would the man believe him? But then, Lelouch had the code that his father gifted to him. A code that would make everything go away... He was scared, and Lelouch opened his mouth to say the code he had memorized. And then closed it. 

He was a coward. Lelouch couldn't oust himself just yet. If he accepted that he needed his father's help, the Emperor's help, then everything he had tried to build up here, could vanish. His father probably would do it to teach Lelouch a lesson. After all, a Britannian prince being accused of treason was scandalous. And Nunnally... she would lose everything too, like her friend Allie. 

Looking up, Lelouch locked the scared boy in a chest. He had no place here. "I think in the future Warrant Officer York you shouldn't throw out such accusations on paper thin evidence. If you wish to continue this further, then I request you do it through official means. Otherwise, I believe my drill sergeant should be here for this conversation. I doubt you will do so because I'm sitting here. You need more than fleeting evidence to accuse me of treason, and if you had it, I would have simply disappeared and you'd be giving this same pitch in a secret prison."

Warrant Officer York regarded him and there was definitely amusement twinkling in his eyes. "Your essays were always amusing to read. But no, with this code, I have everything I need to act on my suspicion. I just find that the soft sell works better. The OSI has been collecting data on you for a while, and if you want to do a proper interrogation, let's start with these letter you sent your so called sister."

Lelouch stared at the photocopies of his letters. He had known that it was possible that his mail was being read, but at this level, it felt invasive. Those letters were supposed to be private and while Lelouch had been careful to never disclose delicate information, analyzed together, there might be clues that would reveal his identity. "What about them?"

"Do you normally write letters in code to family?"

Yes. Everyone in his entire family was rightfully paranoid and unencrypted letters were asking for trouble. But Roy and Gwen didn't write encrypted letters. And those to Nunnally weren't encrypted either. Why would anyone think otherwise? The realization dawned slowly. "No. Those aren't in code sir. It's braille. My sister is blind and it's so she can read my letters. If you're done violating my privacy?"

Warrant Officer York scowled. "If you can't remember how you learned the code, perhaps I should ask your family."

Barely keeping himself from snorting, Lelouch replied, "It was probably among my mother's stuff at some point. She worked with Princess Cornelia one time so maybe she learned it then."

The OSI agent raised a single eyebrow and once again, seemed amused. Either there was another trap ready to be sprung or Lelouch was impressing him again... and he had no idea which one was worse. The man sat down and asked, "And you burn your letters because?"

Lelouch scowled at the reminder of his family. He didn't burn the ones from Gwen, Rick, Oona, or Nunnally. Those were special after all. "You read through my personal files. With my... stature, I'm sure you put two and two together. If I wasn't pissed off at my parents, I probably wouldn't be here. That my mother continues to send letters simply means I have plenty of kindling."

"You always have an answer Lamperouge." Warrant Officer York grabbed the cuffs and unlocked them. "I will see you after our next class. This was... entertaining."

Clutching his burning finger, Lelouch stood up and backed away warily. "So you can break another finger?"

The man had the gall to laugh. "No. It hardly bothers you enough to be effective." He tapped his chin, "Ah, what was his name? Alex. Quite intelligent as well although entirely self taught. He's a friend of yours isn't he? It makes sense. You're in the same platoon and the same... age. Bonding is only natural."

His stomach sank. Not Alex. Perhaps he was understanding wrong? Alex did not deserve to get caught up in Lelouch’s mess because he conspired with him on ways to skip Major Maxwell’s class. Alex, despite all his intelligence, did not have the experience to navigate the lies of the political world of favors. In a few years, his observational skills could be honed into a potent weapon, but currently, Alex had no such interests and was content to slip chocolates into Lelouch’s pockets or torture him with increasingly bizzare summaries of gossip rags. Lelouch had been fooled by Sergeant Malfoire, no, Warrant Officer York’s act. Alex had no chance.

Tired of the games, Lelouch hissed, "Speak clearly. What are you suggesting?"

"But, that's half the fun. And you're by far the most interesting suspect I've been allowed to toy with. All I'm saying is that he's clearly your friend and it would be a shame if you displeased me by breaking the rules of our little game and I took out my displeasure on him. He does have private tutoring with me three times a week."

Hot burning anger surged within Lelouch and through gritted teeth, he asked, "What are the rules?"

The agent shrugged and picked up his briefcase. "Don't share my little secret. Then I would be forced to take action and cut this short. And no masks... The rest? Well, I guess you just have to figure them out." The agent looked up, "You are dismissed."

Dismissed?

Lelouch took a hesitant step backward and watched the man with wary eyes. There was no reaction. Not needing an extra invitation, or for the agent to change his mind, Lelouch fled the classroom.

Outside, Henry waited at the end of the hall. "You okay?"

Still cradling his broken finger, Lelouch leaned against the wall and whispered, "No."

Not listening to Henry's response, Lelouch stumbled past him towards the barracks. Nothing was fine.

Royal Palace in New Pendragon

Nunnally, decked in fine silks and with styled hair, wandered through the long corridors aimlessly. Her cane drifted over the ground discovering woven carpets that sought to ensnare her feet. Occasionally, she would hear someone purposefully walking through the halls, but they always skirted out of any hallway she was in. Making a clicking sound with her tongue, Nunnally heard it echo through the desolate hallways. She had never felt more alone.

Her mother was busy with meetings although she had personally tucked Nunnally into bed last night. It was surreal. Unfathomable. For three years she had lived with just Lelouch and then with Allie. Nunnally didn't need to be babied anymore. That her mother insisted, after all this time, felt somewhat demeaning, but then she would feel all warm and fuzzy, and wanted to curl up next to her mother. It was confusing and unfair.

A door opened nearby and soft voices echoed through the hallways, talking too quietly to be discernible. There was something familiar about them both and Nunnally hurried forward, desperate for something to ease her boredom. And then she knew who it was. Hesitantly, she called, "Odysseus?"

"Nunnally?" Odysseus called back, shocked. He walked forward quickly and pulled her into a hug that smelled of paper, ink, and medicine. "What are you doing here? I haven't seen you in forever."

Nunnally smiled and tried to place the other voice. "I'm just here for a short while Odysseus."

He groaned. "You've grown so much. And now you're so formal. Time sure flies."

"Stop being so melodramatic Odysseus," the stranger complained.

"Schneizel, you wound me. How could you?"

Nunnally blinked. "Big brother Schneizel?"

He grabbed her hand, hanging limply by her side, and shook it. "So the rumors were true. You are blind. My sincerest condolences. Is your brother, Lelouch, here as well?"

Nunnally shook her head. "Just mother and I. Lelouch... is busy."

"A shame," he drawled, "I was hoping for another chess match. It's been years since we played and I'm certain he has improved by now."

"Big brother was always annoyed when he lost to you."

Laughing, he patted her head. "Well brother? We have a few hours to spare until we must entertain more fools. Why don't we entertain poor Nunnally here? Maybe she will show some aptitude for chess as well."

Odysseus sighed. "If we must. Why don't I grab the Lion Tea Room and you contact Kanon so he doesn't worry."

Schneizel was silent for just a half-second longer than normal and Nunnally wondered at the cause. Despite Schneizel and Lelouch's chess matches, she barely knew him and Schneizel had never bothered to interact with her longer than necessary. 

Cheerfully, Schneizel said, "That's a wonderful idea Odysseus. I will make a detour to grab my chess set as well. The one in the tea room... is terribly antiquated."

Odysseus grabbed her gently by the shoulder and began to lead her away from Schneizel's receding footsteps. "Outside of the palace is probably safer than here in the viper's nest. There have been some unfortunate incidents recently. It would be best not to draw attention."

Nunnally swallowed as she accepted the direct warning. Odysseus had never warned her before. Perhaps it was because she was older now and he feared that she would be roped into the political games. Lelouch would have understood why the warning had been delivered, but Nunnally didn't. There was danger, but from where, she did not know. She could decide how to act upon it. Odysseus wanted her to blend into the background, but would that truly be safer for her and Lelouch? There was too much she didn't know and the chasm of knowledge would not be filled by Ashford Academy. Court politics were left to the parents, and hers were too busy.

A door clicked behind her and Nunnally frowned as she realized that she hadn't heard the door swing open or closed. Well oiled hinges were a pain. Odysseus chuckled and led her to a soft arm chair with velvet pillows.

"I'll prepare us some tea and fetch some scones. Any preferences Nunnally?"

"Something with oranges please?" Nunnally replied as she ran her hand along the armrest and marveled at the texture. It was incredibly soft and Allie would probably hate it.

His footsteps receded and Nunnally leaned back and closed her eyes. Odysseus had said not to draw attention and while Nunnally's unfocused eyes consistently drew all sorts of attention to her, when closed, she faded into the background. Lelouch always planned ahead and predicted moves with surprising certainty. It was how he created effective distractions at the Kururugi Shrine and how he managed to consistently prank Cornelia. Her skills did not lie in that direction. She was not a strategist. In her situation, information gathered from hushed whispers and gossiping maids, was her only option for power.

Odyseus's measured gait returned and he set down something on the table with a slight clatter. "You tired Nunnally? If it is too much of a hassle, we can postpone?"

Nunnally shook her head. "Just resting. Keeping them closed or open hardly makes a difference anyway."

He chuckled nervously and pressed a warm porcelain cup in her hand. "I tried to pick a fruitier variety than usual. Black teas are rather bitter at your age."

Nunnally inhaled the strong scent wafting to her nose. She missed good tea. "You didn't have to."

"It's the least I could do... Schneizel trounces people at chess. I can at least provide you some enjoyment."

Nodding, Nunnally took a hesitant sip and immediately regretted it as the tea scalded the tip of her tongue. Odysseus was acting strangely, but she relaxed as he chattered on about various issues at work. Laughing at a rather amusing tale, Nunnally heard the door opened and she set the teacup down on the saucer.

"Settling in, are we?" Schneizel asked and leather creaked as he sat in a chair beside her. "Do you know the rules Nunnally?"

She nodded. "May I play white?"

For some reason, Odysseus chuckled, but Schneizel didn't complain as he set up the board and the pieces clinked against it.

Musing, Nunnally imaged the board within her mind. She couldn't win and hardly stood a chance against Lelouch when he restricted the time for his turn. Still, it would be nice to impress him and if Schneizel liked her... It could potentially be useful. "Pawn D-Two to D-Four."

"How have you been Nunnally?" Schneizel asked as he responded by moving his knight forward. 

"Ok," she replied as she wondered how to best proceed. "F-One to F-Two. I made a friend."

"A friend? What is she like?" 

Nunnally frowned as she tried to keep track of the pieces on the board. Schneizel's recent move was annoying, as was his question. She moved her queen forward. And then he responded by moving a pawn forward, freeing his bishop, and Nunnally was certain that she was losing. Finally, she settled on, "She's very nice and doesn't mind helping me. And she loves oranges."

Schneizel countered her aggressive move with the pawn rapidly and allowed her to gain no ground, although the central tiles remained hers. "Your friend is not a noble. Is she attending Ashford Academy then? And check by the way."

Her heart rate skyrocketed and Odysseus's sudden stillness wasn't helping her nerves. Schneizel shouldn't have know, but somehow, he did. To make matters worse, Schneizel was now in an optimal position. Hesitantly, she said, "King E-One to D-One."

"You must be attending as well then. Your mother and Lord Ashford always did get along well. Knight C-Two to E-Three." He paused. "Check. And Lelouch? Is he a student as well?"

Nunnally dug her fingernails into her palm as she tried to remain passive. Lelouch would be incredibly disappointed in her for letting her secret slip. And Schneizel... he had paced the game on purpose. Odysseus's warning came to the forefront of her mind. He hadn't been warning her of court... but of Schneizel himself. He had even given Nunnally a chance to leave but she had been too deaf to understand it. "King D-One to E-Two. My brother has no interest in schooling."

Schneizel hummed and captured her queen with his pawn. A move later, he captured her other pawn on the central tile, giving Schneizel complete dominance over the board. There was no way for her to win anymore. "Empress Marianne always struck me as overprotective. I am shocked she would let the two of you of sight. But if Lelouch isn't under Lord Ashford's protection, then where is he?"

"Schneizel," Odysseus interjected and then abruptly fell silent.

Smiling at Odysseus, Nunnally tried to project calmness. He had tried his best, but there was nothing more he could do. The cat was out of the bag, but if Nunnally could frame the situation as Lelouch having no interest in politics, she could lose on her own terms. Giving up without a fight was not in their playbook. Schneizel did not know all the pieces on the board. He evidently did not know that her parents had left her and Lelouch in Japan for two years and her mother had only bothered to pick them up once the invasion had already begun. 

Turning back to Schneizel, she sweetly said a version of the truth: "Knight B-One to D-Two. Mother made quite an impression on Lelouch and he wants to prove his worth, so he enlisted."

The first person to respond, surprisingly, was Odysseus. "Lelouch is twelve! Right? December 1999. He isn't allowed to enlist!"

Shneizel's teacup clinked as he set it down on the table. "Calm down Odysseus. The Imperial Academies accept children younger than fourteen. The correct terminology is simply confusing. Although if Lelouch is lying about his age on the records, it may explain why I haven't been able to find him. D-Four to D-Three. Check."

Chess was a stupid game, but more importantly, "You're stalking my brother?"

"No. I was just worried about where my favorite chess partner disappeared to. Oh, Odysseus. Stop laughing."

Odysseus wheezed as he stifled his laughter. "She is correct. You were in my office, just two days ago, asking me to abuse my position and request student records from Area Six."

Schneizel grumbled, "It's not abusing your position. You just have a horrid fascination for following rules."

Odysseus snorted and settled a hand on her shoulder. "Shall I remind you of the consequences of our last attempt to meddle and circumvent the rules."

"If it hadn't been for your and Cornelia's crush clouding your judgments, we would have succeeded. Although those books were of no particular help. If only Kanon had been there."

Nunnally scrunched her nose as she tried to understand the conversation. "Excuse me?"

Sighing, Odysseus moaned, "The unfortunate affliction of being the older sibling means we get to watch our father attempt to woo many women. It is absolutely disgusting and what I know, is too much."

Nunnally shook her head. They were not willing to tell although she made a note to ask her mother. She might know. "Lelouch enlisted as a commoner."

"What a waste of talent," Schneizel muttered although he didn't seem very broken up about it. 

Odysseus coughed in the background, "He shouldn’t be in the military. He is too young. I'm going to talk to father and fix this ridiculous mess."

Raising her eyebrows, Nunnally said, "Father already knows. And Lelouch is hardly the only underage recruit." Biting her lip, she tried to remember where the pieces were on the board. "I must concede the match. I'm afraid in the excitement I lost track of the pieces. Perhaps another time."

"I'm still going," Odysseus announced, "Children should not be in the military. I will see you later Nunnally."

The door slammed behind him and Schneizel let out a long suffering sigh. "He gets like that at times. My sincere apologies Nunnally. Although I must admit being surprised at your brother's choice. He has always shunned physical activities."

Smiling politely, Nunnally felt strangely vulnerable and tried to put her mind at ease. Schneizel had only ever shown concern about Lelouch, and had no reasons to play political games with her. His position to the throne was nearly secure, and as the Prime Minister he certainly wielded enough power. "Time changes people, and there is something nice about being away from court."

He took an audible sip of his tea. "Masks are wearisome. But isn't that what we strive towards? To have enough power to be ourselves without the consequences?"

No. Power would be of no use to Nunnally when Allie learned of her identity. Only a strong friendship would allow Nunnally to keep her friend. There was no way to be her true self and hold on to power if she wanted to be treated like everybody else. Power in and of itself, was useless. "I guess, but masks give us flexibility and opportunity. They don't have to be wearisome, they can be freeing. Perhaps you are simply wearing the wrong masks."

The leather creaked as he stood up and patted her head. "An interesting philosophical debate, perhaps for another time. You do have a keen mind Nunnally and you played well at the beginning. I look forward to playing with you again some time, but unfortunately," something buzzed, "I have a meeting in ten. Until next time Nunnally."

Nunnally dipped her head. "Until next time."

The door closed and Nunnally leaned back, closing her eyes. She felt utterly drained. Hopefully, there would not be another match anytime soon.

Melbourne Villa, Halifax, Area 2

Brigit, now Brigit Melbourne, smiled as she explored the villa. It had belonged to the Melbournes before Canada even became Area Two. Brigit had to admire the craftsmanship and the view of the harbor was stunning. Halifax was a bit too warm for her taste, but access to the harbor was essential. For now, the city would remain untouched by her brand of terrorism. It was simply too useful, but it was incredibly enticing to burn one of Britannia's major ports to the ground. Perhaps she should seize it, with the long chain spanning the entrance to the harbor, and the natural geography, Britannia would be hard pressed to regain it. Those were thoughts for the future, first, she had to set up her operation.

"Come on in Art," she called.

He waddled in carrying a massive box and followed by few other industrious youths that had the misfortune to be born a Number, who quickly vanished from the room. Art set the box down and saluted her, mockingly. "Ready f'orders ma'am."

She rolled her eyes. "Sit down Art. We have plans to make."

"Fine Brie. Got three dozen fences found. The Viceroy ain't much good cracking down on crime. Couple of nobles in the area taking cuts on the ports as well," he dutifully reported.

Brigit looked down at the massive box and the various files within. "We'll need to crack down on the underground." He looked at her skeptically. "Not like that Art. It's business. Can't have any competitors, and with crime down... well, people are gonna ask a lot less questions."

"Do ya want ta do it all at once, or slowly?"

Frowning, Brigit turned to stare out the window and the ships slowly drifting through the narrow passageways. "We've got some time until I can greet my French contact again. For now, let us just give them some competition. Find us a puppet and support him, but make sure he is loyal. But more worrisome are those copycats. While they were useful for getting Britannia's attention off me, we are going to need to fold them in real quick or they're going to be our competitors... and I can't allow that."

Art nodded and pulled out a small pocketbook to make a quick doodle as a reminder.

She narrowed her eyes. "Art. You need ta practice your writing. And your manners at it to."

Groaning, he straightened and jutted out his chin. "Fancy enough for ya?"

This wasn't going to work. Pinching her nose, she glared at him, "Find me some kid, the younger the better, who knows how to read and write. I'll take care of the rest."

"Ya Brie," he nodded excitedly. "We gonna show those Brit bastards, we ain't dead yet. Got some fire in ma bones. Don't worry, ya can count on me. And I'll check on ya brother too."

Brigit's annoyance disappeared and she smiled softly as he ran out, stumbling along the way. Art would always look after Einrie and that made him loyal. Betrayal was the name of the game, but Art, despite all his weaknesses, was her most powerful piece because he was unwaveringly loyal. And if she had to use her own brother to secure that loyalty, she would. But for now, she had her mission to do that Art could not know of.

Wandering by Lady Melbourne's quarter, she peeked into the neighboring rooms, trying to find the husband's. Surely, the woman had kept her late husband's things, if only for sentimental value. A few doors down, without luck, she turned back and entered the woman's room. In the corner, she saw an old military trunk and smiled. Her eyes searched the room and fell on the closet with vibrant fabrics peeking through. Brigit had worried that blowing up Maineige Delac might deprive her of valuable goods, but it seems there were enough stashed at the woman's second home. How fortunate.

Walking into the closet, Brigit smiled widely as her eyes fell on the military uniform hanging right in front of her. The woman had been the sentimental type and Brigit's gamble was paying off splendidly. With a discerning eye, she measured the uniform. The husband hadn't been particularly bulky, but then officers weren't required to engage in many strenuous activities. For Brigit, it suited her perfectly.

Twenty minutes later, Brigit stood before the mirror, her chest bound, and finished thickening her eyebrows. She could hardly recognize herself standing in a military uniform. Redoing her hair, she pulled it tight and hid it under the military hat. She looked like a perfect Britannian soldier. It was disgusting. It was the goal. 

Grabbing the fake ID she had commissioned, Brigit tucked it into her pocket and left via the servant exit. By tomorrow, Area Two would be in an uproar, calling for Britannian blood. And Brigit... no, the Count, would be there to welcome them all into his arms. Brigit Melbourne would simply be the poor traumatized girl organizing relief efforts. Everything was set and ready to fall into place.

Chapter Text

The Britannian police force was almost non-existent. Policing relied either on citizen’s arrest or a noble’s own private police force. For prolific criminals, Britannia dispensed generous bounties to those who made the arrest. Bounty hunting was one of the most lucrative, but dangerous, trades for a commoner. 

Unfortunately, Britannia’s decentralized policing made it highly ineffective against anything more than petty crime. For serial killers, terrorism, and smuggling, the Birtannian army would often be called in. Of particular interest was the 712th Division which went from acting as bait to an effective task force against large scale crime. 

— Policing in Britannia

Shinjuku, Tokyo, Area 11

Suzaku heard clay shatter across the floor and he stood up swiftly, bumping his head on the shelf hanging overhead. Wincing, he ran to the source and came to an abrupt halt. His boss stared at the small muted TV that Suzaku was never allowed to touch, and at her feet laid the shattered bowl, it's contents slowly soaking into the wooden floor. Hesitantly, Suzaku grabbed a towel and knelt on the ground, intent on cleaning up the mess.

His boss, recovering from her shock, stumbled backwards and leaned against the walls. Suzaku forcibly kept his eyes on the ground as he slowly sponged up the broth. It smelled appetizing, but food was provided at the end of the day. He wouldn't risk his job by sneaking a taste. Perhaps Tohdoh-sensei had a point that serving Britannia was an exercise of futility. He would never be accepted. But then not all Britannians were bad. Lelouch and Nunnally had been horrified by their country's actions. And then there had been the soldier, who had given him a meal and offered him comfort... Eira.

There had to be a way forward.

A way that would finally erase the accusing eyes of his father as he stumbled backwards from the sword and stared at him in incomprehension. Suzaku had done the right thing. Saved countless of lives and ended the pointless suffering. His sensei wanted to upset that by resisting and fighting against the legitimate government. He had done the right thing. He would try to balance his sin by living to his father's ideals... Even if it made Suzaku feel strangely hollow inside.

His boss fumbled with her phone and it rang as she paced back and forth. "Please leave a message after the—"

"—Damn it Adrian!" She slammed the phone down and began to redial. Her voice cracking, she begged, "Please Adrian. Picking up the freaking phone. Please."

Suzaku slowly inched out of the room, pressing himself against the outside wall. She cursed loudly and he could hear something shatter. Then she was crying and Suzaku could hear the phone continue to ring... waiting for someone to pick up. Walking to the storefront, he noticed in confusion as other Britannians stared at their phones and stalls began to close. Something had happened.

He looked back, listening to her quiet sobbing. It wasn't right to leave, but curiosity won. He slipped outside and sneaked to the neighboring stall of an old man who was hard of hearing. Peeking through the window,he spotted the blaringly loud TV.

Dark red flames surged behind a reporter. "If a loved one of yours lives in Truro, please check the BEMA website for the list of survivors and official casualties list. The list will be updated hourly as the situation unfolds. At this time, we are unsure regarding the source of the explosion."

Suzaku's heart went out to the people as the camera panned over the dark plumes rising from the ravished town. Bile rose in his throat as Suzaku noticed the number in the corner of the screen: 327 confirmed casualties. There should be no mercy for whoever was responsible. It was unimaginable.

Not willing to risk his absence being noted, Suzaku slipped back inside. Quietly, he resumed his own work and began to unpack the new shipment and sorting it in the backroom. The work was always tedious and he scowled, as once again, the product was obviously mislabeled. Emptying the shelves, Suzaku started from scratch, checking every item was what it said on the label. 

His boss tumbled in the room, her eyes red and puffy, although her voice gave no hint to her earlier breakdown. "I'm closing up early today, boy. Go home."

Suzaku stood up and paused, wondering if it was appropriate to ask for payment. 

Her eyes narrowed. "Go!"

He didn't need another warning and hurried out of the stall. Wandering down the streets slowly, and observing the sudden lack of Britannians, Suzaku felt their loss keenly. So many had died already in Japan, Area Eleven... then the terrorist attack in Area Two... and now a new tragedy was unfolding there. Life was filled with constant death and it wasn't fair.

On top of the old creaking stairs, past Yamamoto-sama's door, Suzaku paused. He didn't want to return home and see Chiba's disappointed eyes. And he didn't want to wrestle with the guilt of knowing she and Tohdoh-sensei were resisting Britannia's rule. They were all that was left of his family and he didn't want to turn them in, but wasn't that best for everyone? His father had always called the rule of law absolute and unquestionable. Not wishing to deal with his dark thoughts, Suzaku spun around and knocked on the old man's door.

The door swung open slowly and the old man smiled kindly at him. "Would you like some tea Suzaku-kun?"

Suzaku bowed and let the soft Japanese words wash over him. "Yes please."

The old man stepped aside and slowly hobbled towards the kitchen. "Make yourself at home Suzaku. Let me just wait for the water to boil."

"Thank you," Suzaku called back and he slowly lowered himself on a cushion, observing the worn, but meticulous surroundings. On the wall, various photographs hung, perfectly straight, despite cracks in the frame and glass. By the cabinet, Suzaku could see small pieces of pottery secured and glaring empty spaces where something once stood. Through the shoji screen in the corner, he could make out a large heavy futon, similar to the one his grandparents used before they had passed away. 

The kettle whistled, cutting through the music playing over the radio, and the old man returned with two steaming mugs. "How is your little brother, Ko?"

Accepting the mug, Suzaku blew on it gently and inhaled the rich soothing scent. He missed Japan. "Ko is fine. And how are you Yamamoto-sama? Is there anything you need?"

Yamamoto chuckled and sipped his steaming tea contently. "Nothing at all. These old bones have been just clinging onto life, while everyone has moved on." He frowned and glanced at the window. "Your company fills me with warmth Suzaku-kun. You're quite an industrious child, working all the time. If only my daughter had your spirit..."

Suzaku blushed as the man trailed off. "Thank you. Have you had any luck finding your family?"

"No. Such is fate it seems. But you, you have much more to live for. The entire world is at your fingertips and one day, you'll be free."

And like Chiba and Tohdoh, Yamamoto did not accept the Britannians.

Unaware of Suzaku's turmoil, Yamamoto continued, "Never trust the Britannians Suzaku... not when they bomb their own citizens. Utterly shameful."

Hot tea splashed on his hands as Suzaku's head shot up. "Bombing?"

The old man poured himself another cup of tea. "Been on the radio all morning. Military annihilated Truro because they suspected that the mastermind behind the Bombing of Maineige Delac was there. Utterly shameful, but what can one expect of Britannia. They don't understand honor. 10,000 dead and they don't give a damn."

Suzaku took a large gulp of the scalding tea. Britannia wouldn't have done that. Lelouch had explained the difference between a War of Conquest and War of Honor. Britannia wouldn't target its own citizens. It didn't make sense... And Lelouch wouldn't have lied... But what if his friend had been wrong? Or lied to? Suzaku felt sick. "The news said... they didn't list that many casualties."

The old man rolled his eyes and set down the teacup. "10,000 missing. They're only dead if they find the body."

Suzaku shuddered and felt cold. How could anyone just target a town of innocents? It was unfathomable. And here, half a world away, Suzaku could do nothing. Lelouch's mother wouldn't have cared. She would have done it in a heartbeat if it earned her an advantage. And she was married to the Emperor... a man who had ordered an invasion while his own children were in the country. The village near the Kururugi Shrine had been bombed for the simple reason that Britannia had the power to do so. And for the same reasons, Truro had been bombed. 

Setting his tea down, Suzaku said, "Yamamoto-sama? I think I should head back."

The old man nodded and guided him to the door. "Suzaku-kun?" 

Suzaku looked up.

"Feel free to drop in anytime. It was a pleasure having your company. Good luck with little Ko."

Bowing deeply, Suzaku thanked the old man and returned to trek up the stairs to Chiba and Ko. Chiba who had already decided to fight and silently asked him everyday why he had given up before the fight had even begun. Britannians were monsters. But breaking the law was wrong.

Britannia murdered the Japanese, destroyed their culture. And now, that the war was over, Britannia continued to punish the Japanese for their own pleasure.

Britannia murdered its own citizens.

Britannians were monsters...

But Lelouch and Nunnally... They weren't. They were kind and smart and would never hurt the innocent. Or would they become monsters as well?

Suzaku opened the door to his home and closed it soundlessly behind him. Around the central table, young children worked diligently on scrap pieces of papers as Chiba gently instructed them. In the opposite end of the room, another teenager entertained Ko and various other little children, babbling in Japanese with them. Suzaku must have made a sound for Chiba turned around and regarded him in surprise.

Lowering his head, Suzaku asked, "Can I help?"

Chiba nodded and led him to the side to help the children with math. As Suzaku sat down and answered their curious questions, he embraced the warm feeling in his chest. Japan was in this room. He felt... at peace.

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Frigid water trailed down Lelouch's face as he stared at the bathroom mirror. By the sink, lay a roll of tape, which Lelouch had used to splint his finger. Fortunately, it had been a clean break, which was perhaps the only bright spot in the day. Sharp lances of pain shot through his finger and Lelouch glared at it fiercely. There was nothing more that could be done.

"You know, there is sick call for a reason," Edgar commented as he took a step forward.

Lelouch looked down and forced his shoulders to relax. "I just tripped. There's no need to bother anyone."

"At least you could have let me help," Edgar complained as he reached out towards Lelouch's right hand. 

His pulse skyrocketed and Lelouch snatched his hand back. At Edgar's startled look, Lelouch smiled quickly. He had nothing to fear from his friend, but his body didn't agree. Slowly, his heart rate began to slow down. There was no danger. Throwing the tape into his pockets, Lelouch turned around, "Let's go."

"Come on, let me see. You don't even know if it is broken."

Lelouch shook his head and walked past his friend. "My finger will be fine."

A weight settled on Lelouch's shoulder and he jolted forward, instinctively turning around and striking the arm. A second passed. Edgar stared at him with wide accusing eyes. Guilt welled in Lelouch as he stared at his friend. There had been no danger: just a concerned friend. Lelouch had struck his friend. 

Edgar took a small step forward. "Lelouch?"

"I'm sorry," Lelouch whispered and he fled the bathroom. 

Not willing to talk to anyone, Lelouch hid behind the covers of his history textbook. He saw Edgar exit the bathroom and stare at him from across the room. Lelouch dropped his gaze and stared at the floating words on the page. He couldn't trust his own body anymore. What if next time, he pulled a weapon on his friend? His mind was supposed to be in control. Instead, he couldn't hold a sword without thinking of that fateful day and the blood soaking the floor while a  strange red symbol haunting his dreams and the order to relax. It had to be some strange manifestation of his consciousness although what it was trying to say, Lelouch did not know. It wasn't just memories that haunted him, now they seeped into the real word. And he was afraid. For the next time, he might attack someone thinking it was the assassin bearing down upon him.

"Hey," Alex interrupted his musings, "Bad luck with your finger. Guess I'll need ta actually attend class with the Major for once. But you should tell the sarge before Edgar does. Need any help with your work?"

It wasn't fair that Alex would pay for Lelouch's mistakes. Alex, who always stood by Lelouch's side to help him. Alex who had joined the army to survive. Alex who was Lelouch's... best friend now that Suzaku was gone. And because Lelouch wasn't strong enough, Alex would now pay for his crime. Sergeant Malfoire, or rather, Warrant Officer York had chosen well and found a weakness even Lelouch hadn't been aware of. Since when had he become so attached? Nunnally had always been the center of his world from the first time he saw her and his mother had allowed him to hold her in his arms. She had been so... fragile. Then she had grown and suddenly, Lelouch had someone who always understood and unlike everyone else, was always there. He would do anything for her.

Then there was Suzaku. He had to be alive, and Lelouch would entertain no other thought. They should have hated each other, had hated each other, but they had formed a bond. They had laughed, schemed, and fought while Nunnally giggled beside them, or edged them onwards. Then one day... Lelouch had known he would protect Suzaku. It had felt right. And he had tried, even when it was his mother on top of a knightmare frame demanding that he reveal Suzaku and offer him up for execution. Lelouch had always known it was a possible outcome although his heart hadn't been prepared for his mother to deliver those words.

In the hazy memories of a more ignorant time, he could remember his mother's beautiful and kind smile. Never had he believed her capable of harm. She had been so gentle and caring. She had preached empathy and held her head high when the other nobles hissed insults at her. And she had fought like a guardian angel when those insults were aimed at him or Nunnally. He had trusted her wholeheartedly, but she shattered it when they were abandoned in Japan.

Atop the knightmare, her mother, had let the wind carry the pieces away. It wasn't their mother that had retrieved Lelouch and Nunnally, but Empress Marianne. Perhaps his mother had always been an illusion.

Lelouch had joined the army so he could stand on his own feet and keep Nunnally safe. Without his family name, Lelouch had no weaknesses. Or so he thought. Alex was a weakness. His entire squadron was a weakness, but Lelouch would protect them still. Somehow, the OSI agent had known that Lelouch would protect them, even before Lelouch had realized it. If Lelouch did not solve the situation soon, he would be torn apart trying to protect them and end up hurting them instead. He had to reclaim his mind.

Lelouch looked up at Alex waiting patiently. "You don't need to worry Alex... I can use my left hand quite well. What do you think of Sergeant Malfoire?"

"He's great. Met with him an hour ago. He wanted to make sure I would keep up in my other classes. Although... he's insisting I learn the sword from him." Alex scowled fiercely, but then brightened again, "But he's far nicer than Major Maxwell and actually takes his time to explain. I think... I like him."

Lelouch's heart sunk; Alex was completely oblivious. And sword training allowed Warrant Officer York to dole out a punishment under the guise of a training accident. Alex wouldn't even know, but Lelouch would. If it hadn't been used to blackmail him, Lelouch would have been impressed by its effectiveness. At least the sword training limited the type of injury that could befall Alex, but Lelouch didn't allow himself to hope. If he stepped too far across the invisible line, the rules would change.

"Alex," Lelouch asked, "you will tell me if something happens?"

"Why would anything happen?" Alex asked incredulously. "But that reminds me, Sergeant Malfoire wants to see you again.”

“Thank you.” He said and stood up. He was ready.

Lelouch stood frozen in front of the door. He was not ready. There had to be another solution but his mind was too busy to form a plan. For every second he stood before the door, his pulse rose and apprehension threatened to choke him. 

Lelouch reached out to the doorknob and his hand fell away. He turned around. He would take a breather to plan and regroup. All he needed was time to formulate a plan that would save everyone.

The door opened. “Lelouch. Come on in.”

Bowing his head, Lelouch stepped inside and didn’t react as the door latched shut behind him and the lock clicked inside. Sweat trickled down his back as the agent walked past him and sat down in his office chair. As Lelouch watched, the man straightened his paperworks and put his pens to the side.

Leaning back in his chair, Warrant Officer York stared at him strangely. “What do you think of Britannia?”

“It has strengths and weaknesses,” Lelouch replied diplomatically. 

“Weaknesses?”

Lelouch swallowed. It was a strange line of questioning. But then, York’s entire demeanour was off putting. He was interested in Lelouch and suspected him of being a spy, yet did not detain him. Why? Raising his chin, Lelouch relied with false confidence, “Britannia has significant shortages among doctors and scientists. It’s why Lord Ashford started a public school.”

“And in your opinion Lelouch, would the Britannian army kill 10,000 civilians to accomplish a military objective?” York frowned. “The question doesn’t even surprise you. Why?”

Britannia had murdered millions of innocent civilians in Japan. Lelouch had seen them. Had York expected him to be shocked? Surely, a spy would have known. “Wars of Conquests are quite clear.”

York shook his head dramatically. “No. Britannian bomber’s ISF signals were detected above a nice little town. Now, it’s up in flames.”

His father had… “That can’t be. It doesn’t help Britannia.”

Smiling, York stood up. “It’s not the numbers that shock you. 10,000 dead and you don’t blink an eye. But the logic behind it… that’s when you care. Does your squadron know you’re that cold?”

“It’s reality. I prefer to face it head on.” Lelouch stared at the agent and smiled. “I had an answer for everything. You just have speculations. And while you could arrest me… I don’t have the power to resist. It irks you to know that you’re missing pieces.”

York tilted his head back and laughed. “That’s definitely a part.” He grabbed Lelouch’s chin and forcibly moved it to the side to inspect Lelouch’s face. “People are like machines. Predictable and consistent. Each one is unique, but once you know how it works, you know everything and can make it dance to your command.”

The dark glint in York’s eyes caused a shiver to run down Lelouch’s back. The man was a superb actor, but beneath the mask, there was just a void hungry to learn more and gain control. And Lelouch knew now what the type of man York was. He would have bombed a town of civilians without hesitation. There would never be remorse in his eyes and that made him dangerous because he would stop at nothing.

And Lelouch had attracted his attention.

“I wonder,” York began as he circled Lelouch, “would you kill Private Fadiman to save Alex?”

Lelouch’s heart thundered within his chest. Dangerous indeed. “You cannot kill a soldier within the army.”

“Well legally speaking,” York drawled, “but practically speaking? Oh… you don’t know yet. Perhaps you can save Alex still by killing Fadiman, but Alex’s chances aren’t good either way. If he follows you, he dies. If he doesn’t, he probably still dies.”

Lelouch ground his teeth together. The man was implying Alex would die trying to follow Lelouch. What did he know to make that claim… or was he simply lying to unnerve Lelouch? Turning his head, to stare at the bastard, Lelouch growled, “What choice are you giving Alex?”

York ruffled his hair. “Not me. It’s from up above. 10,000 people died. Britannia is at war, but just with itself, for the first time in years.”

His mouth felt dry. It wasn’t possible. But it was. Hoarsely, Lelouch whispered, “I’m being deployed.”

“Yes. A real downer cutting our time short. But you drew the short end of the straw since the Major has a tad more influence than expected. He doesn’t like Alex very much either.” York looked at him inquisitively. “Do you have a plan to save your friends? Or are you going to die for Britannia?”

Lelouch left the room in a quiet daze. He… wouldn’t get to see Nunnally again. With a lump in his throat, he slipped back inside the barracks. They would find out soon enough, but until then, Lelouch would spend every available moment enjoying their company. 

Forcing a happy facade, Lelouch walked up to the group. “Anyone have time to play a game of cards?”

Glenshire Town, Pennsylvania

Nunnally let a disguised Bismarck help her down from the bus and onto the ground. Other people rushed past them, pushing and shoving, and she could feel Bismarck's hand tighten as he kept her close. She wanted to snap that she wasn't a little child that had to be protected, but without Allie, public transport felt unusually threatening.

"Stay here," Bismarck ordered and placed her hand on a nearby lamppost.

Immediately after, he left to help her mother out of the bus. Nunnally crossed her arms petulantly. While she was excited to see Lelouch again, the entire extravaganza of traveling with her mother and Bismarck masquerading as her uncle to ensure their safety, was beyond tedious. It would be great to return to Ashford Academy and its normality.

Dirt crunched together as her mother rolled up besides her. "Nunnally dear, can we please arrange our own transportation back?"

She shook her head firmly and grabbing her cane, took a step forward. Lelouch was awaiting her. "Everyone travels like this."

"And I for one definitely do not miss it," her mother muttered and then called out clearer, "Nunnally. You're heading the wrong way."

She flushed and allowed her mother to grab her hand and guide her through the packed streets. Cars honked and a motorcycle roared, while in the distance, the metal horseshoes clacked against the roared. Staying close to her mother’s wheelchair, the crowd mostly avoided jostling her. Tokyo definitely had more room for foot traffic. The wheelchair suddenly dropped a few inches and Nunnally noted the curb.

Her mother sighed. "Bis—Nathanial. I know how to maneuver my wheelchair... although I never thought I would miss Paris." A car honked loudly and her mother swore softly. "Please tell me there is a more open area where families meet up?"

"They opened up the streets ahead to deal with the crowds. We should be able to find some space."

Nunnally grinned in anticipation. Finally, she and her brother would be reunited. It had been far too long. Almost a year and she couldn't wait. He would be so happy and surprised. Hopefully her mother wouldn't ruin it. They paused and the locks for the wheels clicked. Around her, Nunnally could hear people's soft conversations as they too eagerly awaited to be reunited with their family. 

A woman sobbing. "I can't believe..."

"Do you think he'll like my poster?"

"Have you heard anything from Debra? She hasn't been answering her phone."

"No. You can't have more!"

Nunnally hopped forward in anticipation and listened for the sound of the bus's engine that would indicate the recruits arrivals. Other people shifted around her although the mood felt strangely somber. Hopping back to her mother, she asked, "Will Lelouch be able to see us?"

"We'll find him. Don't you worry." Her mother's phone buzzed once again. "I'm sorry Nunnally. Just give me a moment. This is... unfortunately rather urgent."

Bismarck's hand fell on his shoulder and he steered her a few steps away, deeper into the crowd. "Let us give your mother some time to herself."

"But she isn't supposed to be working," Nunnally whined. Her mother had promised that this would be their time together. Instead, work once again took precedence. But this time, Nunnally wasn't being taken to another room. This time, they were in a noisy crowd.

"Your mother has duties," Bismarck began to once again making excuses, but Nunnally paid him no attention.

Instead, she strained to hear her mother's voice: "What do you mean he had an ID! No—" a passerby shouted, "10,000 people are dead. Air strikes don't—" her mother briefly became too quiet to hear. "it's your job now. Why? Because you were on vacation while your friends—" a large rumble thundered through the crowd as the buses began to arrive. "Got to—two hours. Find me something—you arrested."

The phone call ended and her mother rolled over to them. "Are you excited Nunnally?"

Putting the confusing phone call out of mind, Nunnally beamed. "Yes!" People around her began to yell out names and Nunnally spun around. "LELOUCH!"

"My ears Nunnally," her mother complained.

Nunnally hopped up and waved her cane in the air, so her brother would be able to see her. "Lelouch!"

"Put that cane down. You're going to give some a concussion!"

Dancing out of her mother's reach, Nunnally resumed shouting. "Lelouch!"

And then...

"Nunnally?" Followed by a much louder, "Nunnally!"

Not able to wait another moment longer and her grin threatening to break her face in half, Nunnally ran forward, pushing her way through the crowd and following Lelouch's voice. Her brother was here! Finally.

Warm arms wrapped around and spun her around, "Nunnally! What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be at school? Also watch the cane."

Two pairs of feet jogged up beside them as Lelouch grabbed the cane out of her hands and a smooth voice drawled, "Your sister is actually real. Imagine that."

Lelouch stepped back. "That jerk would be Roy. Roy, my absolutely adorable sister Nunnally who is by far smarter than you. And then this annoying midget would be Alex."

"Hi," a notably younger voice squeaked.

Nunnally inclined her head to the two of them. Alex would be the boy that her brother suspected had lied about his age. Roy would be Lelouch's other close friend although her brother never actually called him that in his letters. But Nunnally could read between the lines. She was glad that he seemed to be fitting in.  "It is nice to meet you all... and that you actually exist."

Roy laughed uproariously. "I like her. She's a much nicer version of you."

Alex snickered.

Sighing, Lelouch wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "I hate all of you. So Nunnally, how are you here?" 

"Nunnally don't run off like that!" her mother shouted from somewhere back in the crown.

Nunnally winced and could feel her brother tense up. "That's how. Sorry?"

Wheels clacked over the stone and her mother came to a stop as Lelouch refused to turn around. Softly, her mother said, "Hello Lelouch."

"I'm not mad at you," Lelouch assured her and then he stepped away and his voice became absolutely emotionless with no hint regarding how he was feeling. "Hello mother."

Her mother rolled closer. "It's absolutely wonderful to see you again. I have missed you."

A small sharp inhale and Nunnally could hear the faint hint of anger in his voice. "That would imply you noticed my absence, but since you have hardly ever bothered to make time for us, that cannot be true. We were simply never there to begin with."

Perhaps, Nunnally should have pushed harder for her mother to stay away. 

Her mother started to reply, before cutting herself off, aware of the ears listening in. "I apologize for not prioritizing your relationship. It was a mistake Lelouch. I was swept up in work."

"Spare me the paltry excuses. You would make the same decisions again because it is always the Empire first. You knew what Suzaku meant, we told you, yet you would have disregarded that, did disregard it, because he was just a little pawn that would be used and disposed of."

Leaning up to her ear, Roy whispered, "Who's Suzaku? And, how likely is it that Lelouch will try to kill his mother?"

Nunnally blinked as she considered the slightly too high probability. "Suzaku was our first friend... Please stop Lelouch before he does anything stupid."

"Haven't figured out how to keep him from being an idiot unfortunately," Roy whispered back, "But I'll try."

Processing the strange analysis, Nunnally tried to put it into perspective with the brother she knew. Lelouch hadn't been the best at keeping a cool head, but he never had been stupid. Everything he did was for a goal. It was Nunnally who always messed up plans by being clumsy or misunderstanding them. Lelouch wasn't an... idiot. But Roy said he was and he had no reason to lie. It was worrisome.

"Keep Nunnally out of your machinations," Lelouch shouted and drew her attention once more. "She is not some tool at your and Father's disposal, but her own person. Parents do not treat children like pawns."

Her mother growled, "I'm not treating you or your sisters as pawns Lelouch. But as you seem to be willing to enter life threatening situations to avoid me, I would at least like you to have an honest conversation with my son, and you currently make that impossible as your so called letters simply say, 'There is no need to concern yourself with my well being.' I am your mother! Your well being is my concern."

Nunnally pinched her nose and hung her head in shame as she heard Lelouch take a deep breathe to continue their yelling match. Roy was right. Lelouch was an idiot. So was her mother apparently. Were they even aware that everyone could hear them?

"Maybe," Lelouch shouted back, "you should have considered that before sending Nunnally and I away. What right do you have to call yourself my mother? And perhaps, you and father should get your stories straight. 'You are a pawn because you do not stand on your own two feet.' That is what he said. Not even a 'hello, how have you been?' No. Instead, he says I'm only alive because I am his son!"

Her mother took a full second to formulate a reply and then screeched, "He said what? That tactless buffoon! I'm going to punch his stupid smug face."

Massaging her forehead, Nunnally turned away from the explosive match between her brother and mother which had devolved into insults against her father. The perks of being anonymous royalty: one could shout treasonous statements to the world surrounded by soldiers and none would be wiser. Looking up, she beamed in Roy's direction. "This may take a while, but I think Lelouch doesn't want to kill her anymore... So how is my brother actually doing?"

Roy chuckled nervously. "He is a good friend... although a bit of a klutz and I don't think I have ever met someone who can piss people off that easily."

"Or someone who can breeze by all their classes, but struggles at history, while casually remembering archaic laws," Alex added.

History was only somewhat tortuous at Ashford Academy, but even Nunnally, having never had the opportunity to learn as much history as Lelouch, caught factual mistakes within the book. Milly complained about it constantly during their meetings, but apparently the textbook had been a gift from someone important, so Reuben had to use it. Nunnally simply said, "History is hard."

"You're in school, right? How are your classes?" Roy asked.

"They're great," Nunnally chirped, "except history. And math because the teacher thinks I'm stupid, even though I pass all her tests."

"Um, because you're blind?"

Nunnally nodded. "Britannia isn't very... accommodating. But it doesn't bother my best friend, and I can always rely on Lelouch."

"Everything makes so much more sense now," Roy mumbled. More clearly, he continued, "I'm sure you will do well. When you graduate, I could ask my father to allow you to work for us. I'm sure we would find something for you."

"Right. Fadiman Shampoo," Nunnally said as she connected the dots in her brother's letters. His paranoid need to always be cryptic made it hard to decipher his stories at times, but she indulged him. He already sacrificed so much; Nunnally could handle cryptic letters to ease his stress.

"See Alex! She knows. Lelouch is just oblivious."

Nunnally smirked. "No. Lelouch told me. I use Allie's shampoo."

Struggling with laughter, Alex teased, "Your marketing must suck dude."

Roy groaned. "No. I'm just surrounded by weirdos. Besides, we don't have labels on our bottles in that weird hole punchy language... I think Lelouch has embarrassed the squad enough for the week." Taking a deep breath, he roared, "Lelouch. Shut up."

To Nunnally's surprise, her brother fell immediately silent.

Her mother whined, "That never worked when you were younger."

"Lelouch," Roy growled warningly.

"Oh fine," Lelouch snapped, "I will be polite, not because I concede this argument, but because this is infringing on the time I could use to catch up my wonderful sister and I would much rather be ignore your existence."

Nunnally walked towards him and grabbed his hand. He felt tense and guilt welled up inside her because it had been her desire to see Lelouch that had brought her mother here. He could have been relaxing, instead, he had gotten into an argument. Smiling up at him, she suggested, "Let's get ice cream."

"Of course." Lelouch wrapped his arm around her and began to lead her away, "Gwen tells me the place on third is the absolute best."

Her mother's wheelchair clattered over stones behind them and Lelouch stiffened, but did not react. Nunnally was proud of him and leaned her head against him. He smelled different: more of sweat. Her nose crinkled. It wasn't anywhere near as comforting as she had imagined. But then he ruffled her hair, and nothing had changed. The old Lelouch was still there.

Guiding her through the crowd, Lelouch asked about her schooling and her friends. He listened with rapt attention as she described the student council and interjected with his own teasing. Then he abruptly fell silent and shifted her slightly behind him. Nunnally felt his pulse begin to race and her heart hammered within her chest in response. He was terrified.

"Lelouch... what an unexpected pleasure to run into you here," a cool voice commented. "And Alex. I do hope you studied the material I gave you. Private Fadiman."

"Hello Sergeant Malfoire," Alex responded cheerfully. "And I did." 

Roy's uniform snapped. "Sergeant Malfoire."

A long pause stretched through the air and Lelouch slowly removed his arm from her shoulder, snapping to attention. "Sergeant Malfoire."

Nunally shifted closer to him, not liking the man's familiarity with her brother and Lelouch's hesitance to let her go. Whoever he was, he was dangerous. Tugging on her brother's sleeve, she whined, "Lelouch. Come on, I want to get ice cream. You promised."

Lelouch didn't drop his hands nor did Alex and Roy make a sound. Nunnally hid her small frown as she clung to her brother and hid behind him, pretending to be shy. The obedient person beside her was not the brother she remembered. But he didn't move even as his muscles coiled and Sergeant Malfoire began to take sharp measured steps towards her. Nunnally felt like she was listening to a cat trying to sneak up on its prey. It was disturbing.

"I don't think I have been introduced to the little ma'am," he said and his hand brushed against hers.

Lelouch somehow grew even tenser and Nunnally desperately searched for his free hand and clutched it. It was subtle. But his fingers curled against hers and she knew he would be there for her.

"What's your name?"

Under the din of the crowd, Nunnally could hear her mother's wheelchair clacking over the stones. For the first time, the thought of her mother interfering, relieved Nunnally. Making sure her eyes were wide open she looked in the general direction of Sergeant Malfoire. "I'm Nunnally."

"I wasn't aware your sister was visiting you Lelouch."

Her brother growled, "It was a surprise Sergeant Malfoire."

"She is quite adorable." The sergeant rested a hand on her head.

Lelouch finally moved and pulled her backwards. "Keep your hands off my sister."

"I was just trying to be polite," he said and he took careful measured steps closer. "You aren't being insubordinate are you Lelouch? You don't have that wiggle room."

Nunnally could feel her brother's pulse skyrocket once again and anger coursed through Nunnally's vein. Her brother was strong and this man... this man mocked him and threatened him. And Lelouch, for some reason that she didn't understand, could do nothing. Purposefully widening her eyes, Nunnally adopted the look that Milly and Allie had taught her. The one that made sure everyone could see her eyes and while the duo thought it was absolutely adorable, Nunnally found it had a tendency to make those around her nervous.

Tilting her voice and trying to emulate Milly as she put down Sally at the ball, Nunnally said, "You have not asked for permission to touch my hair or act familiarly with me, nor do I grant you permission to do so. You're intruding on my personal space."

The sun suddenly warmed her skin and Sergeant Malfoire suddenly chuckled. "There is a family resemblance after all. Quite adapt too although I wonder, who taught her. Was it you Lelouch?"

Oh. Nunnally let go of her brother's hand. The sergeant didn't believe Lelouch's identity and that was why her brother was incredibly nervous. He wasn't doing a very good job at distracting him, but Nunnally had no idea how many puzzle pieces he held and how close he was to the truth. She glared at him and answered, "My brother taught me many things, but so did my friends."

Lelouch poked her in the side.

"Friends?" And suddenly Sergeant Malfoire was intruding in her personal place again. "What sort of things do your friends teach you?"

Nunnally took an involuntary step backwards. he sounded way too pleased and she could hear his breathing becoming slightly faster. She had misread the situation and somehow made it worse. Malfoire did not suspect her brother? But then, why was he harassing her? Nunnally needed something to make him back off, "Milly, I mean, Lady Ashford teaches me quite a bit about budgeting."

His cold hands wrapped around her like a vise and left her no ability to escape. "Why don't we move this discussion indoors Lelouch? I can give your sister a wonderful tour of the base. It would definitely be a treat. And you boys can go on ahead. I'll even sponsor you some ice cream."

It wasn't a suggestion. Nunnally didn't need to read Lelouch's body language to know it was a terrible idea that should be avoided at all cost. And Lelouch was hesitating to speak, even though his thoughts must have been racing to try and find a way to escape. Nunnally trusted him. He would figure a way to protect her.

But there was a much simpler solution. Nunnally let out an ear piercing shriek: "Mommy!"

Malfoire stumbled back, releasing her wrist, and she could hear the familiar harsh boots of Bismark rapidly approaching, followed by the sound of wheels clacking over. Bismarck stopped before her, his body blocking the warmth of the sun and forcing Malfoire to take another step back. 

And then, at last, her mother finally shouted, "Are you alright Nunnally?"

Nunnally shook her head and pointed to where she thought Malfoire stood. "He hurt my wrist."

Fortunately her mother was quick on the uptake and rolled forward and gently grabbed her wrist. "Oh Nunnally. You sir. By what right, are you manhandling my children?"

"Sergeant Malfoire ma'am. I'm afraid this is all just a big misunderstanding. But may I ask your name?"

"Warrant Officer Mary Lamperouge. And there probably has been a misunderstanding. My son is rather obstinate at times, but I suspect your own behavior might be at fault, as my daughter is definitely the more reasonable one." Her phone began to buzz and her mother sighed. "Do you know of someplace private where I can take this call.. and perhaps have our conversation?"

"Of course," Malfoire replied.

Her mother rolled back to them and pressed a bill into Nunnally's hand. "For lunch expenses."

"I can pay," Lelouch grumbled as Malfoire, her mother, and Bismarck departed.

Nunnally patted his arm. "I know, but it's free money."

"That was... strange," Alex commented and broke the quiet tension. "He usually isn't that... aggressive. But who wants ice cream?"

Roy sighed, "you're expecting me to pay aren't you."

"Of course rich boy," Alex shot back. "I can't afford it, but you most definitely can."

Nunnally held Lelouch's hand as they trailed after the bickering boys. She smiled. It felt similar to her and Allie and they felt like good people. Part of her had been afraid that Lelouch would be surrounded by the same type of people who burned Japan. But, they were just a bunch of young teens, who had probably never experienced the violence of war up close.

"Lelouch," she whispered, "do you know why mother's phone has been going off all the time? She won't talk to me about it, and she said it wouldn't be work, but... she keeps taking the calls. She just mentioned that a lot of people were dead."

Pausing in his stride for a moment, Lelouch leaned over to whisper into her ear, "Mother probably doesn't want you to worry, but Truro was bombed without any warning. Britannian bomber's ISF signals were recorded in the airspace ... But if mother's phone is constantly ringing and she's being called away... that means father didn't authorize it."

Nunnally wasn't sure if she wanted to be relieved that her parents were innocent of another mass murder or horrified that thousands had died because of someone's incompetency. A small part begrudged the fact that her mother hadn't trusted Nunnally to be able to handle the information. At the latest, she would have learned about it by the time she returned to school. 

"Brother," she began, "why was Sergeant Malfoire so... interested?"

Lelouch sighed. "He thinks I'm a spy."

That was... Nunnally burst out laughing. "I can't believe, really? What did you even do Lulu?"

"Apparently burning mother's letters was suspicious."

Nunnally continued to chuckle. "Can I tell Allie? She believes you're totally a goody two shoes."

"No. Telling people would defeat the purpose."

Foiled again. Nunnally pouted. She needed something Lelouch would, no, could never deny to enlighten Allie. Eventually, her brother would slip. But for now, Lelouch would remain a wolf in sheep's clothing. "What if I tell her about the lime and—"

"—No."

Chapter Text

To all those who can hear me, my friends, my family, my countrymen, I ask that you listen. I do not condone violence for it is a measure of last resort. It is with a heavy heart, that I find myself coming to you because Britannia does not share our beliefs. Britannia serves only the Emperor and not its citizens. 

The city of Truro... 10,000 dead by a Britannian air strike.

Why should we accept the Emperor's rule, when we're mere disposable pawns? 

10,000 dead! Children, mothers, and fathers. All dead because of the blind judgment of one man!

I will not tolerate such injustice any longer. If we wish to survive, for our children to thrive, and for justice to look at all men equally, we must fight! Fight for our freedom. Fight for our independence. Fight for our survival.

And to those who will cower in their homes, may I remind you, Britannia annihilated Truro for one man. There will never be peace as long as we bow our heads. The fight for freedom, liberty, happiness never ended. Our ancestors simply passed the torch to us. We have let the flame dwindle, but we can tend to it once more. Let the fires of justice burn brightly and rid our land of royal filth.

—Launch of the Count’s Crows (May 28, 2012)

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Marianne watched Bismarck step outside of the room and began to close the door. Phantom pain from her legs flared again and a sleepless night weighed on her eyes. There was no respite for her aching body. Duty simply called. The entire disaster in Truro was beyond her control... And then the argument with Lelouch. He had been right. She was a terrible mother. Even on the day that she had set aside for her two children, work called. Her phone rang again and she flipped it open to stare at the called id. 

"Charles," she curtly replied. "Did you tell Lelouch he was a pawn? And tell him he was only alive... because he's your son?"

Her husband sighed. "I may have misspoken."

"Misspoke?" Her fits clenched and she glared at the phone. "How are you so inept at this? You don't tell a child—"

"—Your son is twelve."

"My son?" Marianne took a deep breath. "He is our son. Not one of your subjects, not someone who works for you, and not a piece on the board for you-know-what. And you don't tell your son that you would have killed him if he wasn't. And to make things clear: he is still a child. I should have never let him join the military." 

"He is not going to accept an apology from me, so this matter is moot. Onto why I called—"

"Unless you're here to tell me how to fix the Truro situation, or have found the massive idiot who ordered the strike, I don't have time. I have an OSI agent to kill." She had seen Lelouch's splinted finger. Sergeant Malfoire must have been responsible. Lelouch had been too scared and protective of Nunnally for the man not to be dangerous. If she couldn't physically be there for her son, she could at least clear the way for him. Anyone who dared to hurt her child would face the consequences.

Hesitantly, Charles confirmed, "An OSI agent? Are you sure?"

Marianne rolled her eyes. "Of course not. I haven't had time to double check. But he has the same stupid look: the one that makes you feel like you're already on their operating table. Now, if you want to stop wasting my time?"

"I called because of our son," Charles shot back. 

Her anger abated slightly. Charles was trying. Calmer, she asked, "What is it?"

"Lelouch is being deployed."

Her heart plummeted. Not her child. She couldn't lose him... and if it was now, then,... She whispered, "Area Two?"

"Yes. The 712th Division—"

"No!" She would not allow it. She would rather compromise all her effort in rebuilding a relationship with her children, than allow Lelouch there. "He's not a Number!"

"Technically, there are no Numbers in the military."

Honorary Britannians or Numbers. It really made no difference to Marianne. Her son would not be surrounded by such lazy backstabbing filth. If anyone found out Lelouch was a prince... His throat would be slit within the middle of the night. Not to mention the relationship he had claimed with that boy. The boy had cheated and made Lelouch choose him over her. If Lelouch returned to an environment filled with numbers, he would be filled with even more foolish and dangerous thoughts. 

Growling into the phone, she said, "You will change those deployment orders or I will pull Lelouch out of the military and he can attend school with Nunnally and you... you will not interfere."

"I cannot do that Marianne," and only the worried tone kept her from immediately snapping back, "if it was just that, I would have already changed them and dealt with whoever ordered them in the first place."

Impatient and tired of excuses, she snapped, "But?"

"The orders were changed an hour after the attack in Truro. Originally, he was slated for communications. Whoever changed the orders left no trace of the original and despite my resources, I haven't been able to find the culprit."

Marianne leaned back in her wheelchair and stared at the small winding crack on the ceiling. "And this means?"

Charles was quiet for a moment. "You were right to allow Lelouch to join the military. While we never managed to discover the extent of Lord Siebenberg's treachery due to his...untimely death, there is a plot. One of my agents checked. Every new recruit by the name of Lelouch has been deployed to a death assignment. The younger and better their grades are, the more deadly their assignment is."

No. Not again. She could feel the bullets ripping through her body and the sheer terror when she realized that V.V. had sent someone after her two angels. "Someone is trying to assassinate Lelouch."

"Yes." 

The phone creaked within her hands. Everything was falling to pieces around her. She was an Empress now. Not a little girl piloting a knightmare and avoiding the attention of other sneering nobles. But in the end, despite all the power she now wielded, she was completely helpless to save her son. "The assassin doesn't know who Lelouch is. They're guessing. You can't interfere."

Was she simply choosing the way her son would die: by chance as he fought against terrorists, or in the dead of the night by a blade? At least, Marianne thought as she swallowed, the former gave her son a minuscule chance. But it was hard. She couldn't tell him.

"I know Marianne," Charles whispered. "We can't be seen as doing anything. If we even look worried, well, they'll know and just kill them all directly. I have... an agent keeping an eye on Lelouch. They'll keep him safe."

Marianne narrowed her eyes. "The OSI agent?"

"No. But don't kill him. It will leave a trail and someone will eventually realize the woman in the wheelchair with atrocious blond hair is Empress Marianne... Did you know Lelouch lied about his eye color? Says they are dark blue in his file."

She blinked. "They're very much purple. Why?"

"A couple months ago. A twelve year old minor noble with purple eyes, black hair, and stellar grades suffered an unfortunate accident. On paper they resemble Lelouch quite well. A month afterwards, it was a sixteen year old noble who worked with Lord Ashford's disinherited son. Also stellar grades, black hair, and purple eyes. Our little assassin has been busy for quite a while. Our son's little lie and failing grades saved his life."

"What do you mean failing grades?"

Charles sighed. "Marianne. Nobody cares about his grades. No one ever will either. And he is just failing fencing although his history grades could use some work."

Taking a mental step back, Marianne conceded. Lelouch's grades weren't the primary concern. His survival was. And if she couldn't kill the OSI agent, then she was going to give her son the best chance he had to fight back. It was the least she could do... after everything. "Should I tell Lelouch?"

A long deliberating pause. "No. He is just twelve. The constant fear... it never helped V.V. or myself. Lelouch actually seems to be making friends and Odysseus said something about that being important. I'm afraid Odysseus is about to start one of his little crusades again. Hopefully Schneizel will stop him before the army mutinies because of his interference."

Despite the tension, Marianne shook her head in amusement. "Odysseus, for all his faults, is stubborn. He has to be, to deal with Schneizel all the time."

"How they ever became close, I will never understand," murmured Charles. Speaking more clearly, he continued, "I need you to publicly appear near Truro this evening. It should be a spectacle. Make sure nobody can connect you with Lelouch's mother. We're also pushing forward our attack on the Philippines. Nobody will expect it."

The call ended and Marianne would obey. Whatever personal feelings she had over invading another country while their backyard burned, did not matter. That had been an order from the Emperor, not her husband. She would have to cut her time with her daughter and son short. Biting her lip, she considered Nunnally's safety. Charles hadn't mentioned any targeted attacks against her, but there was always a possibility. She would send Bismarck with Nunnally. It wasn't safe for a blind girl to travel alone anyway.

Marianne rolled up to the door and knocked. The door opened and the probable OSI agent entered, followed by Bismarck. The door clicked shut. The blond man glanced around the room nonchalantly and his eyes settled on the phone in her clenched fist. She narrowed her eyes at him. He had dared to hurt her son but stood in the room without a care. It took gall to stare at a mother’s face shamelessly. She would make him pay once he served his purpose.

The agent bowed deeply. "Your majesty. What an unexpected pleasure. Warrant Officer York of the OSI."

Bismarck took a half step forward, his hand grasping the sword hidden by his cloak.

"What gave it away?" Marianne asked coldly.

The man straightened and she could feel the arrogance roll off of him. "I heard you say Charles before the door closed. I admit that quite a few puzzle pieces have slotted into place."

She narrowed her eyes. "Then you realize the consequences for your actions? You're quite nonchalant for a dead man."

The man had the audacity to shrug. "If I die, I die. If I live, I live. Of the two, life is much harder to navigate. The question is simply what you'll choose your majesty? I broke his highness's finger after all."

Marianne's glare deepened. There was no doubt anymore. He had dared to hurt her son. Did she truly need him? A simple accident and he would disappear from everyone's mind to trouble no one again. Charles had been explicit. She couldn't kill him for her son's safety. Another question nagged at her mind. If things had become so tense between Lelouch and this agent, why hadn't her son used the code. Charles had given Lelouch the code to avoid exactly this type of a situation. Why hadn't her son used it? Would he rather break his bones than rely on his parents? She scowled. "Bismarck. Break his wrist."

York's eyebrows raised and to his credit, he didn't step back as Bismarck lunged forward and pinned his hand. There was a small crack and Marianne watched York's face as it contorted in pain. It wasn't enough, but for now, it would sate her thirst for revenge on her son's behalf. She smiled sweetly and rolled the wheelchair closer, enjoying his eyes widening and the slight rise in his shoulders. He wasn't as calm as he wished. Good.

"A simple accident. Just like my son's finger. Isn't that right?"

Moving his hand slowly, he straightened. "Had a nasty stumble and failed to catch myself properly."

"Good," Marianne praised him. If he was the leak that led to the assassin, then she could kill him and find the perpetrators. There would be no need for games. "Why were you stationed here?"

"Standard rotation your majesty. I have been stationed here for four years." He looked at her squarely in the eyes. "What do you require from me your majesty?"

Marianne fist tightened. The timeline meant that he hadn't been stationed to spy on her son for V.V. Unfortunately, there was nothing to indicate that he was the leak. In fact, judging from his keen interest in her son and the fact that Lelouch had only been questioned and not arrested... "Stop trying to recruit my son into the OSI."

A small frown on York's face flickered by. 

"From now on, you serve me. You will run all reports by me first before sending them off to the OSI. If the Director ever contacts you, you will avoid saying anything about Lelouch. If he asks explicitly, you will do your best to divert his attention. Then you will contact me immediately." Marianne took a deep breath. That would help mitigate V.V. if he ever began to show interest in Lelouch. "You will pull in whatever favors you have, and follow my son when he is deployed."

York smiled and his eyes gleamed. "Already done your majesty. The 712th always causes so much trouble anyway. The OSI was thrilled to have someone show interests. I do admit that I had been hoping his original deployment orders to communications had gone through. I had to pull quite a few strings for a student so abysmal at history."

Marianne scowled at the mention of history. Her son had always had a deep fascination for the subject. His failure was a disservice to himself and she was going to... Well, writing a letter was probably useless. Shaking her head slightly, she turned her attention back to York. "If you harm a hair on my son's head, a broken finger will be the least of your concerns. The Emperor would be most displeased."

Finally, she got a reaction. His face paled slightly and Marianne gloated. She, unlike her foolish son, was quite capable of wielding Charles's power as a weapon. Everyone knew to fear Charles and his army of shadows that rose to his bidding. The unspeakables that served Charles and by extension, Marianne, were unquestionably loyal. Any traitorous thoughts could be rewritten to make the unspeakables into the perfect tool, such was the power of Charles's geass. Not that the general population knew that. They just knew those who drew the Emperor's ire would simply disappear. Everyone had a weakness. Even York.

Marianne tilted her head slightly. "You will make sure that my son stays alive."

Still slightly pale, he nodded. "Of course your majesty. I will die before I let him be harmed."

"Good you understand perfectly," because failure would invite a fate worse than death. She turned to Bismarck. "I need to get to the airport. Afterwards, you will make sure to accompany Nunnally back home and, if I am still busy, you will bring her back to school when the break ends."

"But the Emperor," Bismarck tried to protest.

Marianne rolled her eyes and patted the small gun hidden at her side. "I am perfectly capable of protecting myself against minor threats. I will explain on my way."

Quebec, Area 2

Brigit, dressed in white robes and with a fake mustache, addressed the assembled crowd clearly. Their ferocious eyes watched her carefully, but she knew their hearts yearned for actions. Everyone had known directly, or indirectly, someone in Truro. They had never considered such violence fathomable, and they responded with primal instincts. Graffiti covered the walls and planks barricaded windows. The glass shards became their own symphony as feet blasted them to smithereens. 

Her keen eyes spotted a Britannian soldier pressed against the wall. He was trying to hide behind the dumpster, but the muzzle of his gun flashing under the unforgiving sun, gave him away. He was smart. He knew the mob was thirsting for revenge and meaning in the new confusing world she had introduced them to. In time, she would mold their raging inferno into a cold deadly sword.

She stepped away from the podium as Art alerted her to the approaching forces that some lord had finally been able to put together. The sun was slowly beginning to descend and the flames of the sunset rose on the horizon. It was distinctly appropriate and Brigit turned to the approaching forces in their fast knightmare frames. They thought they were safe, but she knew those frames. 

Her hand swung out as the knightmare rounded the corner with its rifle aimed high and bullets already tearing through the sky. So typical. Gathering the necessary outrage, she shouted so the world could hear, "See our oppressors. They use not words but bullets when we voice our concerns. To them, we have no use! We're replaceable. Cogs in a machine."

The moron in the knightmare finally realized that he should be aiming at the self-proclaimed count instead of the sky and the rifle swung around to point at her. She laughed. Letting it echo through the buildings.

"Britannia will claim I am a terrorist. But," she swung out her arms and pointed at the knightmare and the cracking street beneath its feet and the street slowly filling up, "these are the true terrorists. They bomb our towns. They destroy our streets. Our homes," a shingle struck the ground as if to emphasize her point, "Our lives. This is the true Britannia! The world hears us. The world sees us. So I ask you Britannia, will you fire on an unarmed man!"

A slightly nicer knightmare with convenient shoulder plates to signify a higher rank, rolled forward. Distorted through the speaker, a posh accented voice ordered, "Everyone on your knees. Surrender peacefully and you will not be harmed."

Sometimes they made things too easy. Art was already in position with the knightmare frame that she had insured would survive the explosion at Maineige Delac. He didn't even need to have good aim because the security forces had foolishly clustered themselves together. She had never been the conductor in an orchestra, but as she took a step forward, she wondered if this was what it felt like with the audience waiting in anticipation for her to move.

And she would give them a show.

"Harm? You, who have already caused us harm, claim that you will not harm us. Where is our compensation? We need those roads. We need those shops. We need security from the lords you serve. Because the truth is all you do is take and take and take. I will never surrender!"

Bullets whizzed past her with a high pitched whine like a violinist who had suddenly run ahead of tempo. She frowned in irritation. They hadn't been aiming for her fortunately. They didn't want to martyr her. No, if they wanted to keep control, they would make her disappear or break her spirit and then tout her in front of the audience and tell the world she regretted her mistakes. 

Someone in the crowd screamed and Brigit forced the inching smile to remain off her face. It was all too perfect. Stepping forward, she walked closer to the knightmares. "You, who indiscriminately kill, will find my justice is swift and kind. And may the world see you fall."

Art took the signal and his reinforced slash-harkens shot through the air and pierced the commander's knightmare frame. The world held its breath as the insurmountable frame toppled to the side. The next knightmare surged forward, intent on taking revenge, and the ground rippled as the concussive bomb she had concealed earlier was finally detonated. 

And like dominoes they fell. 

The mob surged forward, picking up loose bricks and tools. Like a murder of crows they descended on the downed knightmare frames to take revenge for their fallen comrades. A murder of crows... Brigit smiled as she stood in the midst of the sudden chaos. The world was watching as she stood surrounded by her flock.

Seeing a camera, Brigit bowed. "I am the Count of Crows. And today, I make a promise, we will cleanse Britannia. We will never surrender!"

She slipped into the mob and past the screaming knight pulled out of the knightmare frame. The mob would deliver justice today. His death would be on all their consciousness. Some would back out, but after the first die was cast, what was a little more death? Turning into an alleyway, Brigit slipped out of her costume and tucked it into a small backpack. 

Her phone rang. It was Art.

"Brie," he hissed, sounding panicked. 

She frowned. "You got the knightmare out? It's invaluable."

"No, yes," he groaned, "it's not that. Empress Marianne just landed in Montreal."

"Shit." The woman was a terror in a knightmare frame and a brilliant commander. Brigit had hoped that her accident would make her weaker, but instead, she had stormed through Area Eleven with a brand new knightmare frame at an even more terrifying pace. That woman was not a foe Brigit was ready to face on the battlefield yet. And the rumors... On an intellectual level, Brigit had to admire the woman for her ability to climb all the way from a commoner status to an Empress, while not being seen as the Emperor's toy. "Why would the Emperor send her here? We hardly began!"

Art moaned, "I don't know! Once it was clear you weren't going to surrender, the Britannian news cut to her arrival. How can someone be so terrifying?"

Of course Brigit's opening gambit would be overshadowed by a royal. "Any chance we can take her out?"

Static crackled. "You have heard the rumors? She would have bombed Truro with no hesitation. Maybe she even did. If we fail, she will raze Area Two to the ground. You know Area Seven? She conquered it in two months, and she was the only one with a knightmare at the time."

Brigit ran her hand through her hair as she released it from its confines. Art was too compassionate to make the hard calls. He did not see the boon she had granted their cause by bombing Truro. He was simply horrified. It was a shame. Unfortunately, too many were of his mind and any plans to assassinate the Empress would result in backlash. She did not hold their loyalty tightly enough yet to commit such an action.

“I understand. We’ll rendezvous by my brother. Make sure that nobody can find the knightmare and nothing can be traced back to either of us. We cannot let her catch scent of anything if we wish to survive.”

Ash Manor, Tokyo, Area 11

Reuben's hand shot forward to turn off the recording, as Milly's head peeked through the door.

"Grandfather? You look pale." She stepped inside the room, straightened the loose pieces of paper, and leaned against the desk while her worried eyes examined him.

"Just busy with work. We should make a plan for the weekend. I think some time in the sun would do me some good," he answered. He really should spend more time with his granddaughter and work was hardly an appropriate excuse.

"Is it because of the Count? There are rumors." Her worried eyes bore into him. "I can't believe Britannia would do that."

Years ago, Reuben wouldn't have believed it as well. But the conquest of Area Eleven had opened his eyes to the callousness and sheer destructive power of the Britannian army. Despite what the Count might have claimed, he doubted the Emperor had ordered the attack. Most likely it was some overzealous noble blindsided by dreams of a prestigious promotion... and nobody questioned orders. One bad apple was all it took to cause a massacre.

Grabbing Millys' hand, he shook his head. "Dear, you really shouldn't be watching such things. The army is perfectly capable of dealing with some terrorists. They have done it before without problems."

"But," she protested and guilt welled in his heart.

"You don't have to worry about the Count. He will remain in Area Two. We're perfectly safe."

Her eyes began to tear up. "But Lelouch. He is in the army now."

Pulling her in for a hug, he rubbed her back gently. "Milly, Lelouch is still in training. It will be some time before he sees combat. And by then, the Count will be dealt with. You have nothing to worry about."

She hugged him back eagerly. "You sure?"

"Yes Milly." Pushing her back slightly, he gazed at the tears trailing down her face. "Why don't you wash up and we'll have dinner tonight. Just the two of us like old times. I just need to finish some stuff here."

Wiping her eyes with her sleeve, she nodded. Before exiting the room, she turned around and forced a sad smile. "Don't work too hard grandpa."

Then she was gone.

Reuben turned back to his recording of the Count's enigmatic speech. While he had faith in Britannia's strength, he couldn't help the sickening feeling in his gut. There was simply something too convenient in the timings of the Area Two attacks, but none of the nobles there would ever listen to his concerns. In the end, all Reuben could do was focus on his own lands and the rebel groups sprouting in his backyard. Margrave Greenford and his ilk thought Reuben was too weak. They expected him to fail, and had sent the newly appointed Margrave Jeremiah Gottwald to head the Purist Faction and take Reuben's place when he fell from the Emperor’s grace.

Part of him felt sorry for the boy who was too blind to see the manipulations around him. Jeremiah had faith in Margrave Greenford, and believed in noblesse oblige . Time would tell if he continued to remain a piece or become a player, but currently, he wasn't a threat. Reuben would have to step up and become a player.

And he would start by curbing Prince Clovis's incredibly foolhardy decisions.

Fort Necessity, Pennsylvania

Lelouch sat across from the Drill Sergeant with his squad by his side. The man looked tired and he could see the dark bags under his eyes. Lelouch's hands clenched in his laps. He knew what was happening. He was about to be deployed to a position that practically guaranteed death according to York. It had been wonderful to see Nunnally, but whatever peace he had, was now gone. The Drill Sergeant grabbed his mug of coffee and drained it swiftly.

Blearily, the Drill Sergeant stared at the squad. "Private Lamperouge does not have a choice, but the rest of you have some options regarding where you wish to be deployed."

The door banged open and York walked in. "Good you haven't started."

Lelouch's jaw dropped. The last time he had seen York, he had been leaving with his mother. How was the man still alive? Lelouch had thought, believed, his mother to be more protective.

The Drill Sergeant glared at the man. "Sergeant Malfoire, you're late."

York's slight smile and dilated pupils sent shivers down Lelouch's spine. The man should be dead. It was the only part that Lelouch thought he could rely on his mother for... She really didn't care. Closing his eyes, Lelouch took a deep breath and composed himself. Should didn't matter. Reality did. 

"As I was saying," the Drill Sergeant began, while shooting York an annoyed look, "the army is being called into Area Two and all the recruits at the fort are being deployed. Private Lamperouge, you are being sent to the 712th Division." He grimaced. "I will be honest. The 712th Division has one of the highest casualties numbers. Normally, squadrons are sent together. In these exceptional circumstances, however, I will give the rest of you a choice on whether to join Private Lamperouge, or be deployed elsewhere."

Lelouch's stomach dropped. It was far worse than he had assumed. His mouth dried and he slowly turned to look at his squadron and their frighteningly blank expressions. Alex was the first one to finally move and Lelouch's eyes darted to York's smug face.

"I'll join," Alex whispered as he stared down at his hands. He looked up, terrified, but resolutely declared, "I will join Private Lamperouge Drill Sergeant."

Lelouch didn't trust himself to speak. Alex... Alex was following him and would die and it would all be his fault. "Alex," he croaked, "You don't have to."

"No." Alex shook his head. "You're not doing this alone."

The Drill Sergeant picked up the pen and it glided across the page to seal Alex's fate. 

A chair clattered back and Roy shot upright, his eyes blazing. "They are not going to the 712th Division! I will not allow my squad to die among the Honorary Britannians, and traitors. My family—"

"Compose yourself Private Fadiman," the Drill Sergeant cut across, "Your family's money is inconsequential. Perhaps you should have reminded Private Lamperouge of the dangers of antagonizing Major Maxwell beforehand." He glared at Lelouch. "There is nothing you can do. There is an open position along the border for you. It isn't expected to see much action."

Roy stared at the other squadron members. Lelouch watched as Henry nodded, followed by Frederick and Edgar. Roy’s shoulders slumped, before he turned to look the Drill Sergeant in the eye. "We will be deployed as a squad."

"Does everyone agree with this?" The Drill Sergeant asked.

"Yes Drill Sergeant," the others chorused as Lelouch finally declared, "No!"

Sternly, the Drill Sergeant warned, "Private Lamperouge."

Lelouch ignored the man. Things couldn't get worse. He had nothing to lose anymore. "I won't allow you to throw your life away!"

Roy stepped forward and towered over Lelouch. "It's our lives. We are making this decision because you stupid ass is going to get killed without me. If the rest of the squadron wants to join, that is their choice."

"And what of your family? You have so much to live for. People are waiting on you."

Roy smiled bitterly. "And your sister? She loves you."

Lelouch froze. Sweet Nunnally would be devastated if he died. His parents apparently did not care, but his sister would. He clung to her love like a life lineline in the dark realm of his thoughts. She was his beacon and, for her, he would do anything. He couldn't give up yet. There was someone waiting for him. It was wrong to let his friends enter death's domain with him, but there was strength in numbers. He would use them so he could survive. He felt filthy for it was exactly what the Emperor would have done. No. He could not be like that man. But he was... because Lelouch was willing to put his life first and foremost.

His fingers clenched and he stared Roy directly into the eye. "You will live." His eyes bore into his squad mates. "All of you will live."

The Drill Sergeant tapped his pen against the desk, then sighed, and his pen began to glide across the paper to sign four more death warrants. "Pick up your belongings from the quartermaster, and be ready to move out by o'five hundred. Sergeant Malfoire is your commanding officer until you arrive at the 712th Division. You are dismissed."

York inclined his head. "I will check your bags at o'six hundred. Be ready."

They saluted and turned to leave as Lelouch's heart hammered within his chest. 

"And Lelouch," York called out, "an interesting choice you made."

Guilt welled up inside him as the door slammed shut behind him. The rest of the squad stared at him with narrowed eyes and his shoulders sagged. He hadn't killed Roy to save Alex. He had killed them all for a chance to save his life. What right did he have to denounce his father, when Lelouch was just as much a monster?

"Lelouch," Alex asked softly as he grasped Lelouch's shoulder gently. "What did Sergeant Malfoire mean?"

"That we are all going to die," Lelouch whispered as he pulled away. He had to write a letter to Nunnally, and find an appropriate excuse. For a little bit longer he could escape reality and into a fantasy where he was a hard working soldier supporting his little sister at Ashford Academy. It was a pleasant daydream where death, pain, and guilt did not hang over his shoulder. It was the perfect world.

As Lelouch walked away, he could feel Alex's eyes bore into his back, but the boy said nothing.

JLF Base, Narita Mountains, Area 11

"Damn," Tohdoh whispered as he glanced over the reports regarding Area Two. What an absolute catastrophe. He knew Britannia was vindictive although something just felt subtly off regarding the bombing of Truro. Everything was perfectly aligned from the reporters on sight before the military had even responded to the perfect timing of the bomb that had decimated the knightmares attacking the so called Count. 

Lieutenant General Iki shifted by his side. "Sir?"

Tohdoh closed his eyes. He had been so worried regarding competition from other resistance groups in Japan, that he hadn't even considered the possibility of another organization sprouting up elsewhere. The French would be drawn in like moths to the flame. Even the man's self appointed title—Count of Crows—was designed to appeal to the French. His little speech had drawn on the failed Washington's Rebellion, but paid homage to the French Revolution. Whoever they were, the Count was highly educated... and a killer. 

The Count had incited a mob deliberately for his purpose. He had specifically said "cleanse." 

Tohdoh opened his eyes and stared at the young man who had been granted the title of Iki the Miracle Worker for leading their troops to safety in the Narita Mountains. Tohdoh could see the weariness in the man's shoulder. If Tohdoh had been in Iki's shoes, he wasn't sure if he could continue to perform with everyone's crippling expectations. 

Sadly, Tohdoh said, "Area Two is about to be a bloodbath."

"Yes. Reports say Empress Marianne arrived," Iki replied.

"Well that is certainly going to make things worse," Todhoh muttered. The woman was a fearsome adversary and way too adept at psychological warfare for Tohdoh to ever feel comfortable facing her again. "I meant the Count. He will paint the streets red to achieve his goals."

"He was talking about justice. He would be a powerful ally."

Tohdoh snorted. "Justice. He will be the judge, jury, and executioner. He touts pretty words, but his actions speak for himself. Where was he before? Area Two has been Britannian territory for a long time. The man just wants an excuse to kill. He revels in it and the attention spurs him on."

Frowning, Iki set down a file, and asked, "What makes you think so?"

"Because I suspect the man was behind the bombing of Maniege Delac. The timing of everything is too convenient. And Truro? The Count must have known before the attack to insure the world heard. He's an actor, and the world is his stage."

His subordinate looked slightly ill at the thought. "Then we will not support him publicly, although some of our men will be eager to join his mission. They are eager to strike against Britannia."

"And if we want any French support, we have to position ourselves as a less violent, but more effective, opposition, but other groups will soon have the same realization. We will need to move quickly." Tohdoh unlocked the desk drawer and pulled out the file Sayoko had dropped off. He had wanted to spend more time researching and find a military reason to attack so nobody would question his source. That option was no longer on the table. "Here is our next target."

Iki flipped through the file and his face grew even paler. Trembling, he set the file aside. "How did you get this sir?"

"We met an information specialist while in Tokyo. She was indispensable in allowing us to resolve the situation without any further casualties."

Flatly, "An assassin."

Tohdoh grimaced. "Yes. She pledged herself to our cause... and she is useful."

"Are you sure she can be trusted?" Iki asked, his eyes cold. "If a higher bidder comes along and she will betray us without a second thought. Not to mention... killing our enemies in such a manner."

"You will not mention her to anyone. I understand your concerns, but it is a calculated risk. She is loyal and her talent at collecting information allows us to remain up to date with the Britannain nobles. She is indispensable."

"And when she betrays us all, everything we have built will be foolishly destroyed."

"No." He stared Iki straight in the eyes. "If she wanted to betray us, then she could have done so many times before. Regardless, her knowledge of the Kyoto House will be indispensable when we finally move against the traitors."

After they finished dealing with Earl Seymour, Tohdoh would finally punish the traitorous group. None of them had searched for Suzaku, not even his uncle, Sumeragi. How the man was willing to bend his knees to the country that had publicly executed his younger sister on national television, was beyond Tohdoh. Sumeragi had simply abandoned his nephew in exchange for the promise of wealth. It was disgusting.

Chapter Text

 Britannia's class structure appears simple at a glance and well defined. First, there is the Emperor (or Empress), then various nobles, commoners, and the undesirables, each with various sub-classes. Generally, you stay at the rank you are born and live a fruitful life, while the rare, enlightened, individual rises to new heights. Rising in rank is a reward for good behavior such as being a productive member of society and for the Undesirables, it is the path to freedom. None wish to be an Undesirable, spat on by society or forgotten. An Undesirable isn't a Britannian citizen and their only rights are granted through other's kindness. The lie is simple. Work hard and you, or your children, will be free to live like every other Britannian. This is your penance for your crimes and you must just serve your sentence.

— Britannia’s Lie of Opportunity

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally shook her head as she stepped back onto campus. Technically, the break wasn't over yet, but Bismarck's firm hand on her shoulder, guiding her forward. There had barely been any time between meeting her brother and her mother sending Bismarck to whisk her away. She could still taste the chocolate mint ice cream her brother had bought back in Pennsylvania. Their time together had been too short.

Looking up, she asked, "Is mother going to be fine?"

Bismarck patted her shoulder gently. "If it hadn't been for politics, she would be the Knight of One. She was your father's Knight of Honor. She's perfectly capable of dealing with some minor nuisances."

Nunnally nodded and took a deep breath. Her mother was going to be fine. "Thank you."

"Nunnally! You're back," screamed Milly's familiar voice. "You have to help me. So many applications. And Allie is back too. And I need to give the school tour to new students." She paused and grabbed Nunnally's hand. "Oh. Hello sir."

To Nunnally's surprise, Bismarck chuckled and said, "I see you're in safe hands, Nunnally. Good luck."

Then his footsteps faded away.

"Ok. So you're the student president for the middle school. Allie came back yesterday and she's been helping sort out the paperwork and sorting out club applications. We actually have a falling down club. It was a joke! And then some folks want to start an equestrian club. And I'm keeping Rivalz. You have Allie. My student council is too small otherwise."

"Um, Milly... Relax."

Milly took a deep breath and pulled her into a hug. "I missed you, and grandpa is so busy. Sorry. I'll let you get settled in first."

Nunnally smiled and returned the hug. "No worries. Is there anything I can do to help?"

"Oh well, I need to give some tours. Technically, as the middle school president you're now important enough to do so. But only if you want to!"

Smiling softly, Nunnally said, "Sure. What's their name?"

"Shirley Fenette. Her father does contract civilian work and just transferred from Area Two. So be... nice?"

Nunnally stepped back sadly. "The bombing."

"Yeah... It's why her father moved. Grandpa reckons that there will be a lot of people moving out of Area Two in the coming months to here. Area Eleven is cheap right now. She'll be at the dean's office and the tour is supposed to begin in fifteen minutes. I have another tour in thirty minutes. Some daughter of an employee at grandpa's labs."

Welcoming the distraction from her own worries, Nunnally walked to the dean's office and stood before the door, wondering if she should knock. A tour. It would be her first one and... Would she be able to do the school justice? It wasn't like she could describe the visual appeal. But Milly believed in her. Nunnally knocked.

"Hello, I'm Nunnally Lamperouge: the middle school president." Nunnally bowed. "It is an honor to meet you. Shall we commence the tour?"

"Hello," said a shy young female voice, presumably Shirley.

A deeper, gruffer voice sighed. "Shirley. Introduce yourself to the young lady."

Shirley stumbled forward. "I'm the new student, Shirley Fenette. It's nice to meet you, my lady."

Heat surged through Nunnally's cheeks. Her brother would be so disappointed in her. It had just taken a short vacation to reacquire all the wrong mannerisms. "Plea—please just Nunnally. I'm no noble. Let's go?" Nunnally ducked her head and turned around. Thankfully, their footsteps followed her. "This is the administration building. Generally, students won't be in this part unless they have a job or disciplinary actions need to be taken."

The tour continued and Nunnally tried hard to not eavesdrop on the hushed conversation between father and daughter. The small parts she did overhear, constricted her chest. Nunnally was... jealous. She knew that they had been struck by tragedy, but they expressed affection so openly. They laughed together and she could hear their clothes brushing past each other and the small stumbles. Their love was so physical and tangible... it was nothing like Nunnally's relationships with her parents. 

And she was jealous.

"So," began the father, "you're the middle school president?"

"The school has been growing quite quickly, so Milly, ah, Lord Ashford's granddaughter and the high school president, gave me the job. It was quite a surprise."

"But you're not a noble? She's willing to give, well, a commoner such an important job?"

"Milly doesn't care about that." Feeling slightly guilty because she was not a commoner despite her claims, Nunnally added on, "My friend Allie joined the student council with me. She isn't a noble either."

Shirley squeaked, "You're blind, aren't you. I wasn't sure."

"Shirley!" the father reprimanded.

"It's fine," Nunnally cut in, "I know my way about campus pretty well now. It's rather empty at the moment, but usually, I'll be using my cane."

Curiously, he asked, "And your blindness isn't a problem?"

"For my toes it is. But Lord Ashford has been quite helpful in setting up accommodations. I'm very thankful."

"Please dad," Shirley whined.

He sighed. "Very well. It seems you'll be seeing Nunnally some more."

Nunnally beamed at the pair. Milly hadn't misplaced her faith. Nunnally had convinced a prospective student. There was nothing she could do to help her brother, but here, at Ashford, she could become her own person. She would always cherish her brother, but she wouldn't rely on him forever. Nunnally wasn't sure what she would become, but she refused to let her heritage define her. Lamperouge was a name that would be remembered on its own merits.

Truro, Area Two

"Lamperouge! I want the area cleared yesterday!"

Lelouch glared at York passing by and picked up the shovel again with his blistered hands. Staring across the broken remnants of the town and the leaning charred bell tower of the old church, he admitted his assignment could be worse. He sunk the shovel into the ash and rubble and flung it into the wheelbarrow. It was fruitless and unforgiving, but completely necessary. 

A phantom rumble of a knightmare frame swayed the ground… of course, there was nothing there. Just distant haunting memories of another graveyard.

Frederick groaned as he held his water bottle above his mouth. "Edgar. Please tell me you have some water."

Edgar passed his water bottle.

"There's barely anything in here," Frederick grumbled as he held it upside down, but still let the last few drops drip into his mouth. "Someone have the time?"

Lelouch shook his head. "Just focus. Unless you want Sergeant Malfoire to kill us."

From across their section, Roy snorted. "You know I thought there would be danger... not mind numbing work. This... It's awful. How..."

Alex jumped back as white bone peeked from beneath the ash. "And I thought the slums were bad. Why'd anyone do this?"

Rolling back his aching shoulders, Lelouch stared across the landscape and the crumbling stone walls. Other squadrons worked diligently under the watchful eye of York. A lone figure straightened and stared back across the ashy waste, his foreign features still distinctly visible. He flipped them the finger and Lelouch scowled. Lelouch's squadron felt distinctly out of place. Hostile gazes followed them everywhere. Honorary Britannians and citizens with too much Number blood in them had no reason to trust the clearly Britannian children. 

Still... Lelouch smiled grimly. "It could be worse."

Roy stared at him in bewilderment. "How?"

Japan had been worse. "Instead of ash, we could be clearing rotting corpses covered in maggots."

"I don't want to know what goes on in your mind Lelouch. But thank you for giving me new fuel for my nightmares."

They fell into a grim silence. The speaker blared in the distance and they slowly wandered back to their makeshift tent. Accusing glares drilled into their backs as they entered the mess hall and grabbed a meal. Alex slipped closer to Lelouch and quickly shoveled the food down as he kept a wary eye on the rest of the room. In contrast, Henry took his sweet time. 

A shadow fell over them and Lelouch turned around to stare at the towering imposing figure. "Hello newbies. Welcome to the 712th. I'm Bern. I'm in charge of your squadron. Try not to die."

Roy nodded stiffly. "It's nice to meet you sir?"

The table creaked as Bern sat down and glared at them. "You all seem like friends. Don't. It's not worth it. Who was your squadron leader during training?"

Slowly, Roy raised his hand.

"I don't like you," Bern said. "But guess you're in charge then. What's your name?"

"Roy. Fadiman. Sir?"

Alex snickered.

Bern looked at Roy and then looked at the entire squadron. "Did you murder someone? Damn it. Gilbert won the bet then."

"We would never kill someone," Roy said aghast.

Frederick shook his head. "You're in the army Roy. But we haven't killed anyone yet. It's just... politics?"

Alex snorted and stared at the knife in his hands. "Speak for yourself."

"You? You killed someone?" 

Alex shrugged. "It's not like I meant to. But he had a knife. Then I had the knife. Me or him."

"And I thought we were friends. Anyone else killed someone?" Frederick asked exasperated while Edgar stared at Alex in worry and asked, "Are you ok?"

"It was years ago. Lelouch gets it," Alex defended himself.

Six pairs of accusing eyes settled on Lelouch. Turning to Alex, he hissed, "Why do you think that?"

Alex looked at him as if he was an idiot.

Staring at the cheap plastic table, Lelouch said, "To protect my sister. I wasn't thinking straight the first time. He was just... and, well there was a sword. I barely remember what happened."

"A sword?" Roy mused and then continued, enlightened, "That's why you hate swords."

Henry set down his fork. "I thought killing people wasn't... normal? But Alex has, Lelouch has, apparently twice?"

Bern snorted. "You're such a cheerful bunch. And probably crazy, but then if you aren't when you arrived, you surely will be.  So why are you here if it isn't for murder despite apparently having done that?"

It hadn't been... murder. Right? If Lelouch hadn't done it, then he and his sister would be dead. It had been necessary. Lelouch was still a killer. It was so easy to fall into the trap of righteousness, but Henry was right. Children didn't kill. Perhaps some part of him was simply missing.

"Lelouch pissed off a noble," Henry explained. "We decided he's an idiot, but he’s our idiotic friend."

"You're all idiots," Bern declared as he stood up. “Stay out of our way and don’t mess up. You’re a liability."

Lelouch watched the man leave and stared at his squadron, finishing the last of their meal or guzzling water. Somehow, they would get through this together. Lelouch would see Nunnally again. Roy would run his family's business. Edgar would become a doctor. Frederick, Alex, and Henry... well, they would return home as well.

The speaker blared again.

Roy stood up. "Time to get back to work... blah, I have ash in my mouth."

All too aware of their superiors discerning eyes, they jogged back to their plot. The wheelbarrow rested undisturbed and a cold breeze danced and shifted the ground. They worked in silence.

As the sky began to turn orange, Frederick set aside his shovel. "The sky remembers all deaths."

Edgar shielded his eyes as he watched the sun. "Or it's the blood of the west faced with Empress Marianne's wrath."

"You a poet now?" Frederick teased. More seriously, he continued, "My uncle had business in Montreal. I hope he is alright."

"It's only the terrorists that need to worry. If she is taking care of the problem, we'll be fine. No terrorist would dare to do anything with her nearby and piloting a knightmare,” Edgar reassured.

Perhaps, Lelouch had been too hasty to blame his mother. She didn't have to be in Area Two... Maybe this was her own way of protecting Lelouch without interfering in his life. Why York was fine, was beyond him, but perhaps he had been too hasty to judge. She was his mother. Some of what he remembered had to be genuine, not colored by his childlike naivety. Or he was once again being foolish. Why did he continue to cling on the desperate hope that his mother would come back? He would be better off without her... Then it wouldn't hurt.

"She is amazing. Stunning. It's no wonder," Edgar continued whimsically, "that the Emperor married her despite being a commoner."

Frederick sighed longingly. "Imagine seeing one of her old duels. She defeated Emperor Brandon vi Britannia."

"That's nothing. He was just some old fart. You know Lord Rackwell? She defeated him when she was fifteen." Edgar shook his head. "Just imagine facing her. I think I could die in peace."

Lelouch stared at the two boys mortified. That was... his mother. 

Roy laughed. "Imagine what she must have done to catch the Emperor's attention... They say he even likes her. Out of all his wives."

"Nope," Alex yelled, "conversation officially over. I know where this is heading and it's disgusting and I don't want to hear about it."

"Disgusting?" Lelouch asked. Had he missed something? Sure he did want to hear about his mother's accomplishments, but they weren't disgusting.

With a leering grin that sent shivers down Lelouch's spine, Roy walked over and slung his arm over his neck. "Innocent Lelouch. Obviously not living up to your family name."

Frederick cackled. "Come on Lamperouge. Surely you must know."

Edgar began, "When two people love each other very much—"

"—and sometimes when there is a lot of cash," Frederick continued.

"—they engage in activities—"

No. Lelouch felt his ears burn and stepped back. "Nope. No. Alex is right. You're depraved. Let's talk about something else, like that bird!"

Roy laughed. "You and Alex! You're such babies! Cute, innocent... well not that innocent, but come on... It's only natural. Surely you've had a crush."

Lelouch was relatively sure he had never had a crush, but that wasn't the problem. They were discussing... his mother. He had absolutely no interest in the marital affairs between her and his father. That was simply too much information.

Besides him, Alex shuffled closer. "Nope! Lelouch understands me. It's all disgusting and unsanitary. Seen it and don't get the appeal. Let's please talk about something else before I punch you."

"It's probably for the best," Henry said, "not to discuss the Empress and Emperor in such a manner. They are impressive... but it's probably... inappropriate?"

Lelouch prayed for the ground to swallow him whole. It didn't. "Very inappropriate." Lelouch spotted Frederick's disturbing look. "And let's not talk about anyone else either."

"Spoilsports," Roy complained. "But really Lelouch. You need to expand your horizons. Otherwise you'll grow old and alone."

Alex laughed. "You're one to talk. Not like you have a girlfriend."

Puffing out his chest, Roy grinned. "Unlike you folks, I do. Vanessa is amazing and the most beautiful girl in the world. She also—"

"—Great," Alex cut in, "you're now all lovey dovey. Not sure if this is worse or not, so shut up."

Roy retorted, "Really, you sure—" A gunshot rang around the ashen landscape, cutting his reply short.

They dropped to the ground, glanced wildly for the source, and flinched as another gun shot pierced the air..

Someone was yelling.

Lelouch peeked up, searching for a clue. Another shot. 

The blinding flash of light. The stench of sulfur… Gunpowder. The silenced scream as a body fell.

They were using simple old fashion rifles... yet still clearly deadly.

Another gunshot... followed by five more. 

It wasn't just one person... And true to his realization, another smattering of gunfire followed. 

An ambush.

"Get down," Roy yelled as he pulled Lelouch to the ground. "Do you want to get shot? Stay down!"

Lelouch hissed back, "It's a trap. We need to move. We're sitting ducks!"

"There's no cover! At least sitting ducks have time. We move, and you bet we'll be shot down. We just need to wait. Reinforcements will be here soon."

They were in the 712th division. The division barely had functioning equipment. Perhaps they had been used as bait to draw out the terrorists. There would be no reinforcements any time soon. Lelouch glanced at the failing tower of the church. It's integrity was questionable, but it provided better cover than a wheelbarrow.

"Look," Lelouch proposed, "We crawl over to the church, use the wheelbarrow as cover. At least we have a better chance over there."

Roy glanced at the church and grimaced. "Fine. Everyone move. Groups of two."

A bullet struck the ground and a small plume of ash rose. In the distance, a fiery explosion took to the sky. With the taste of ash on his tongue, Lelouch snaked along the ground. Frederick flipped the wheelbarrow and used it as a makeshift shield to draw fire away from the rest of the squadron. 

A bullet whistled by their ears.

Heart pounding, they reached the burnt church. 

"Shit," hissed Frederick, as he inspected his arm and the small well of blood, "that was close."

Edgar hurried over and poured a small amount of water to clean the area and tore a strip of cloth, tying it around the arm. "Try not to move it. And I know it's impossible, but try to keep it clean. You're lucky."

Pressed against the wall they turned around and slipped inside the hollowed building. Debris drifted down and Lelouch eyes the cracked remnants of the ceiling worriedly. To his surprise, he saw Bern among another squadron. 

Glowering at them, Bern strode over and crossed his arms. "Leave."

Roy took a slight step back. "Look, there's enough room for all of us. You won't even notice we're here."

"Leave. The more people there are, the more likely they are to target this building. We take care of ourselves first."

Listening to the repeating sounds of gunfire and the occasional blast from a grenade, Lelouch tried to find an argument. This was perhaps the only point of safety within the entire area. If they left... they would surely die and Lelouch refused to die. He glanced at the squadron. None of them had proper weapons, and given the size difference, it was unrealistic for Lelouch's squadron to win in an unarmed fight. Diplomacy it was.

Taking a step forward, Lelouch stared Bern in the eyes. "And if you send us out there and we don't die?"

"What?"

His lips curled. "Well, we could argue that you tried to kill us. And... that would have some ire consequences for you. We're not supposed to kill each other, only the enemy."

Bern took a step forward and glared down at him. "Perhaps I should just kill you here then. Dead lips do not speak."

"But we'll fight. And you'll win, but maybe one of you gets hurt... and well," Lelouch shrugged with a smirk, "the enemy no doubt saw us entering here. But just to be sure, I'll make sure to scream as loudly as possible. You'll be weak and injured, facing the enemy. So as I see it, you have two options. You can flee and try to survive the death trap... Or, you help us fight."

His squad members shifted behind him and Bern's face contorted, before he spat, "We'll die together then because there is no way to win this."

Lelouch clenched his hands and forced his face to relax. They had allies now, and perhaps they were a bit unenthusiastic, but numbers mattered. The plan was the next step. He could do this. "What supplies do you have?"

Bern glanced back at his squadron. "You're insane. We can't win... But two shovels and... and some brandy."

The latter was contraband, but not really useful. Lelouch looked up at the swaying walls and back at the group members. The building marked their location, but also provided cover. It... also offered them height. He didn't trust the walls, but between life and death, he would take it. There was still a small overhang, where they could wait. But what would they do from up there if it supported their weight?  

No. Lelouch shook his head slightly. He was being stupid. The priority was to take out the enemies ability to fire their guns, otherwise they were screwed. Muzzle flashes... Lelouch stared at Bern. "How much alcohol do you have?"

"Hey, we're not sharing. We bought this. We're getting drunk. Not you."

"No," Lelouch pressed his hands together, "How much do you have? Edgar has a lighter. I have an idea. If it works, we have a chance to survive until reinforcements subdue the terrorists."

One of Bern's squadron mates sighed and stepped past the skeptical man. "I'm not too eager to die yet. We have six bottles. But if you drink one sip..."

Lelouch shook his head. "Don't worry. We need every drop to burn."

Their eyebrows raised. "That's... we should have thought of that. Name's Pablo. But you have anything else? Because that won't buy us much time."

Nodding at Pablo, Lelouch pointed up at the remains of the second floor. "The area is weak, but if we crawl and distribute our weight, it will probably hold. That gives us the advantage of height. It won't defend us against the guns, but if we can scare them to not fire... then that evens the battle field."

Bern stared at him accusingly. "You plan on bluffing."

"It worked for Napoleon," Lelouch retorted. "It's better than nothing. And you guys probably have the advantage in a hand to hand fight."

Alex stepped forward and walked to the opening, inspecting the corner. "You know we have a lot of ash..."

"Only if you want to. It will be risky."

Alex shrugged. "It'll be my pleasure. I can do it. Up you go."

Helping each other up the flimsy walls, Lelouch lay on his belly and looked down at the charred gap where the terrorists would enter. Roy lay down beside him, peeking at the battlefield. As everyone ascended, Lelouch listened warily to the creaking floor. It was a risky maneuver coming up here, but it was better than the alternative. 

Edgar passed him a bottle with a strip of his uniform tied around the neck and ready to be lit. "This is your plan."

Lelouch shook his head. "That's a good backup. Is Frederick a good shot? I'll need him to throw this at the leader or the gun trigger idiot after I warm up the bottle."

Edgar shifted and turned his head to stare at Lelouch. "Couldn't you just throw an empty bottle?"

"If it goes like I theorized, you'll see. Otherwise, we have explosives which should be a painful deterrent." Lelouch poked Roy who was diligently staring out of a crack at the battlefield. "Where the shovels?"

"Gave them to the other squadron and one to Alex along with the wheelbarrow."

Lelouch nodded and took a deep breath to calm his thrumming nerves. Every gunshot caused a flinch to run through him, but for now, they hadn't been approached. Rolling the bottle of whiskey between his hands, Lelouch continued to warm it up. Once he heard them approach, he would use the lighter to speed up the process. 

A garbled mess of English mixed with French words and other nonsensical sounds, greeted Lelouch's ears. The enemy was approaching. 

Rubble crunched beneath their feet and Lelouch watched the small group enter the ruined building. Pulling out the lighter, Lelouch slowly began to heat the bottle from the bottom. The leader, a tall, burly man with a scar running down his cheek looked around the area suspiciously. A teenager with bright red messy hair and gangly limbs followed closely behind and clutched his rifle tightly. Lelouch passed the bottle to Frederick as the third member entered: a short stout elderly man with harsh eyes.

The old man's eyes began to ascend.

Frederick threw the bottle.

The terrorists wiped his head and glowered at them. He raised his gun. Lelouch shook his head as Edgar lifted the cocktail. Pressing against the wall, they heard the gun fire.

The terrorist shrieked and his friends yelled frantically.

Peeking over the ledge, Lelouch grimaced as he watched the man patted out the flames on his clothes. He called down, "That was a warning. Next time, it'll be more."

"Gasu! Coward! Swine!" The teen screamed, but a glimmer of fear shone in his eyes. Still, he raised his own gun.

Lelouch nodded at Edgar who gleefully held out the edge of the cloth for Lelouch to light. The bottle slammed into the teen and the boy screamed and scrambled backwards. Falling to the ground, the boy stared up at them with wide open eyes, then stumbled to his feet, and sprinted back outside.

"Shit! What the hell! You bastards, just lie down and die!" The old man screamed and looked for the gun he dropped. "Where the hell is it you swine!"

And that had been Alex, covered in soot, capitalizing on their moment of distraction. There were probably a few missing wallets as well which would be useful if they got out of this alive. Alex, emerging from the shadows, struck quickly, holding a knife to the burly man's throat. The old man growled dangerously.

Bern, seizing the opportunity, slid down to the ground and swung the shovel at the old man's head. A sickening crunch echoed through the area and bile rose in Lelouch's mouth. The stout man gasped as Alex pressed the knife even closer to his throat and stared at the crumpled body in disbelief.

The last terrorist's eyes flicked between the soldiers descending to the ground and Lelouch saw his muscles tense and the grim face of determination.

"Alex!" Lelouch shouted.

The man bucked and Alex flipped over his shoulder, crashing into the ground with an audible groan. The gun lay between the man and Bern. Both lunged forward. Bern, wrapping his hand around the barrel, elbowed the terrorist in the face, as he struggled for control. His heart pounding, Lelouch climbed down and ran to Alex who slowly rolled over.

Alex stumbled to his feet, "I'm fine Lelouch. That was stupid of me."

Relieved, Lelouch turned to Bern who had caught the remaining terrorist in a choke hold. Pablo ripped the gun out of the man's hand and tension drained out of everyone's shoulder. 

Pablo shook his head, "I can't believe that worked. We're alive... God, I'm alive."

Lelouch winced as the man's face turned red and his arms twitched as he desperately tried to get air. "Bern, keep him alive."

"Fine," Bern said and threw the man down to the ground. "But we're tying the bastard up."

The others nodded and Lelouch smiled. He had done it. They had all survived their first taste of combat. It was unbelievable, but Lelouch couldn't help the surge of pride as he watched his squadron mates. Edgar fussed over Alex and prodded his ribs, while Henry glowered at their captured terrorists. Frederick and Roy stood in the corner, staring at the dead body with wide eyes. 

Lelouch approached them. The stench of burnt flesh churned his stomach. "How are you holding up?"

Roy looked at Lelouch and then spun around, vomiting on the ground. The putrid stench wafted through the air and Lelouch felt his own throat constrict. Taking shallow breaths, he turned to Frederick who simply sat down and shook his head.

"Lelouch," Frederick began and then shook his head. "Never mind."

The other squadron shouted, "You want some brandy? Victory drink on us?"

They were so unaffected and Lelouch felt the small frown tug at his lips. How long until the same apathy struck Lelouch and his squadron? It felt wrong to be cheerful in the graveyard of Truro, but it had just taken a few days for them to begin cracking jokes. And the other squadron was simply drinking next to a dead body. The idea that he would become acclimatized... terrified Lelouch.

Lelouch turned to Frederick and asked, "Do you think reinforcements will be here soon?"

A nervous laugh escaped Frederick. "We almost died. We should've died. And then..." A sob escaped him. "Edgar almost died. I can't believe... I'm terrified."

"Death..." Lelouch trailed off as he tried to determine a word for an untimely and cruel finale that left the world emptier. "It sucks."

Frederick snorted and burst into laughter. "Leave the poetry to Edgar."

Lelouch scowled.

A shot rang through the air.

Lelouch spun around, watching as Bern stood still for a terrifying moment in a bloody haze, and then fell limply to the ground, his limbs splayed at an unnatural angle.Tearing his eyes from the pooling blood, Lelouch looked at the entryway and the trembling teenager with bleeding hair and scorched skin, raising his gun.

"You killed Conla!"

The youth had killed Bern.

Slowly, the teen grinned as he raised his gun. "You'll pay."

Lelouch raised his hands slowly as they focused on the hyperventilating teen. 

A whining sharp crack. 

The boy stumbled. The gun dropped. 

Silence. 

The reinforcements had arrived.

Lelouch took an involuntary step forward as the boy stumbled forward and their eyes locked. The pale blue eyes focused on the downed old man and then fluttered closed.

The other squadron surged around Bern, and Pablo shook his head ruefully, "He's already gone."

A new enthusiastic voice cut through as a section of soldiers departed from their marching platoon and cleared the area. "You're alive. Congratulations!"

Lelouch glowered at York who flashed him a cheshire grin and then continued to check on the other members of the two squadron while talking genially. Glancing at Bern's body and the blood drying and cracking within the ash, Lelouch silently rubbed his face with his sleeve. If only he had planned better. He should have known better... and then, maybe, Bern would still have been alive. Plans... Lelouch had thought he could plan well, yet his plans had almost led to Suzaku's death. And now, to Bern's death.

Alex wandered over to Lelouch and groaned. "We're supposed to head back, and Malfoire wants to talk to you about what happened."

"Roy is the squadron leader," Lelouch protested, "he should be the one leading us back and giving the debriefing."

Not Lelouch who put his squadron into danger. If it hadn't been for Lelouch's weakness, Major Maxwell wouldn't have punished Lelouch and sent him to the 712th. Then his squadron wouldn't be here either.

Alex grimaced. "Roy needs time to recover. He's pretty shaken up."

Silently cursing the fact that York hadn't bothered to tell Lelouch himself, he stood up and accepted the new responsibility. “Did you get anything else off the terrorists?”

Alex shrugged sheepishly and pulled out two wallets, a cell phone, and car keys.

Lelouch accepted them gratefully and led the squadron back to camp. It wasn't like a simple walk and report could be messed up. The other squadron followed them, just as subdued. The fight was finally over and Lelouch gazed around at the burnt wreckage and Britannian soldiers and terrorists resting on the ground alike. Lelouch had been lucky. Next time, he would have to be properly prepared by any means necessary. He refused to be at the mercy of fate and chance again.

Pablo walked up beside him and gingerly stepped over a fallen body. "Thank you. Bern... It wasn't your fault, you know. We know that. None of us blame you."

"I should have—"

"—Should is such a nasty word. Everything should be different, better, fairer. We shouldn't be here because of our blood. We should be able to find proper employment. We should be able to write to our family. But should is a dream land: a better world that's just our fantasy. Deal with reality and the future, not the past and what should be."

Surprised, Lelouch stared at Pablo, "That's surprisingly... helpful."

Pablo’s eyes narrowed and he accused, "Because I'm an Honorary Britannian, a number?"

Lelouch shook his head. "No. It's just actually helpful... and you cared enough to share it. It's not like my parents, who are Britannian as you can get, ever did the same. They can't be bothered. So thank you."

Pablo's face smoothed and he held out his hand. "Pablo Vega from Area Six. It's nice to meet you."

Lelouch accepted the hand. "Lelouch Lamperouge from... the Homeland. It's an honor."

Snorting, Pablo glanced at the nearing encampment. "How old are you guys anyway? I know you're fresh, but you almost look like babes."

Blushing, Lelouch lied, "Alex and I are fourteen. The others are slightly older."

Pablo stumbled. "Damn. And I thought I was young at twenty-three. Do Brits just join the army as babes? Cause only the desperate do that for us."

"We're supposed to be in training, but the Count derailed that. Everyone got sent out early," Lelouch paused, considering the benefit of securing an ally. "If you don't mind others reading your mail, I can send your letter to my sister and she can mail it to your family?"

"That'd... be nice. You don't have mail restrictions, that's right. Thank you." Pablo ruffled Lelouch's hair. "You do that and I'll officially welcome you and your friends to the club."

Lelouch watched the man jog back to his squadron and the sudden laughter. It was nice to finally have an ally. Being in a division where everyone hated them was dangerous, but the offer of friendship could ease their path. York nodded to him in the distance and Lelouch spared a final glance back at his squadron bustling around Alex and Roy, before accepting his fate. If York had asked for Lelouch specifically, then there was probably more that he wished to discuss. It would be their first solo meeting since deployment and Lelouch grimaced as he noticed the minor tremor in his hands. His body was once again out of his control.

York stood inside the tent that functioned as his office, "At ease."

"Sir," Lelouch replied although he didn't allow himself to relax, not around York.

"Report."

Staring into York's eyes, Lelouch dutifully recounted the events although he conveniently left out who supplied the alcohol. York nodded approvingly as Lelouch lay out the stolen items and looked at the cellphone with interest.

"I will write up squadron eighty-seven for contraband. You did quite well, Your Highness... I'm almost impressed," York drawled.

York knew. Of course he knew. He had met his mother. But why had his mother done nothing? Perhaps now, Lelouch would be safe from York's sadistic tendencies, but the glimmer in the man's eyes was still there. York had let the information slip for a reason although “why” baffled Lelouch. What did he have to gain?

Still, Lelouch had the much more pressing issue of making sure that his squadron was accepted within the division. "We smuggled in the alcohol."

"Right. You burned that poor teen, but you failed to complete the job. Do not add another poor decision to the day by lying to me. The Numbers are not your friend... and if your identity ever leaks..." York tilted his head and looked comically concerned, "Well one of them might just realize that you are to blame for their current condition. And then His Highness," he shrugged and his face returned to passive neutrality, "will be no more."

There was definitely no love for the royal family in the division, there was hardly any for regular Britannians. Lelouch narrowed his eyes at York. The man wanted him alive. It was the only part consistent in York's actions. Perhaps Lelouch was simply entertainment or York had something else planned, especially now that he knew Lelouch's identity, but it left Lelouch with leverage.

"I'm quite aware," Lelouch began, "But our chances of survival are minuscule if the entire division hates us. It just takes a small delay or even more inferior supplies. Perhaps they'll forget to share a vital piece of intel. Taking the fall for illicit goods will endear us and my squadron needs allies to survive..."

York narrowed his eyes and then turned around to grab a pile of papers. "You want to buy goods from the black market yourself."

Lelouch scowled.

"I'll let you take the fall, but you... you're going to find the black market and tell me everything." York smiled and passed a small packet of papers. "Sign."

Lelouch scanned the contract... York valued honesty, so he would drop the pretenses. "You won't be able to enforce the contract on me considering my status. And if I become your snitch, then you'll be obligated to shut the operation down... which defeats the purpose."

York's grin widened. "It doesn't need to be enforceable. I just need to file the paperwork. Besides, that contract doesn't tie you to Sergeant Malfoire, but the OSI. We're hardly going to bother shutting the black market down so another one can spring up in its place. That's sloppy."

"You want information... No, you want to infiltrate it and maybe even turn a profit," Lelouch realized.

"Because Lelouch... you're surrounded by potential turn coats. They only stay in line because of fear and eventually the Count or some other terrorist will realize what a boon is here. And you'll be there to catch them."

Ashford Academy, Area 11

Nunnally sat down in the cafeteria for breakfast and the table creaked as Allie sat down beside her. Around her, the cafeteria bustled and fragmented conversation flitted overhead. No longer was there relative peace and quiet, instead, it was brimming with conversation and people. Some boys yelled loudly and cheered, drowning out the loud gossip of some older girls and a younger girl practicing her French. 

"Can I sit here?" A familiar voice asked... Shirley, "If it's not too much of a bother?"

Nunnally scooted closer to Allie, "Sure. Allie, this is Shirley, I gave her a tour of the school. Shirley, Allie."

Allie shifted and coolly said, "It's nice to meet you. How are you enjoying Ashford so far?"

"Ah, well it's going well. But I barely know anyone. And there are so many new students all the time. I'm planning on joining the swim team..."

Milly's familiar voice cut in and the table shook again as the president plopped down across from Nunnally. "Nunnally! My savior. Please help me. I need to find minions, I mean, student council members. You have to know someone... please? I'm drowning in paperwork. And I'm going to be gone next week to help grandpa with an event. Please help."

Snickering, Allie teased, "Being a noble is too much work? What with all those fancy parties?"

Milly humphed. "Grandpa should never be allowed to plan a party. He doesn't understand the flair required. It would be a symposium. I refuse to attend a symposium."

"Relax Milly," Nunnally soothed, "your grandfather can hire people for that. You don't have to do it all by yourself, I doubt he expects you to."

"But," Milly whined, "it wouldn't be the same. It'd be stuffy. I refuse."

Shirley, sounding utterly confused, quietly spoke up, "A symposium?"

"You look strong," Milly began and a chill ran down Nunnally's spine, "How are your grades?"

"Fine? I passed Mr. Robinson's last test." Shirley answered.

"Favorite food!"

"Strawberries, no, watermelon."

Nunnally wondered if it was her duty to save the poor girl, unfortunately, it was probably too late.

"You're hired. Meetings are at four on Tuesday in the ballroom! Crap, I need to meet grandpa. See you then! Don't be late!"

Milly's footsteps disappeared into the din of the dining room and Nunnally smiled fondly. She did wonder what was occupying her friend, but Nunnally wasn't going to pry. Hopefully things would calm down soon, at least for Milly's health.

Shirley sputtered, "What just happened?"

"That was Milly Ashford," Nunnally replied chuckling. "Congratulations, you passed her arbitrary interview test, and are now an official member of the student council."

"But why?" Shirley asked aghast. "I'm just... me?"

Allie sighed, "That's just Milly. She's probably planning on setting you up with Rivalz or so."

Nunnally shook her head. "You did talk to her and were sitting next to me. The majority of the students can't do both."

The table shook slightly, and Shirely whined, "At least my dad will be proud."

Reaching out to pat Shirley's back, Nunnally comforted, "You'll get used to it."

Down the table, a radio crackled and her mother's name caught Nunnally's attention. Tuning out Allie and Shirley, Nunnally tried to pay attention to the broadcast.

"In the past few weeks, the few minor skirmishes have died down. It seems this Count of Crows is a coward. A no show."

Another reporter responded, "Empress Marianne definitely is effective. The only major city left is Vancouver and the traitors, who just two weeks ago, were protesting in the streets and bringing military construction to a standstill, have already dispersed."

The cafeteria fell silent and something squeaked over the ground, only to be met with loud shushes.

"Empress Marianne, the People's Empress. An apt title. With her, the other nations have to accept our might. She's the epitome of justice."

Allie snorted. "Right."

"And what do you think of the E.U.'s claim regarding civilian casualties?"

The reporter snorted and chuckled as he replied, "Well if they were law abiding citizens, they would have stayed out of the way. The martial law is for their safety and it has been effective. Surely, if what the E.U. touts is true, people would be complaining. But no, after Empress Marianne arrived in Quebec, the citizens celebrated."

Around the dining room, sounds of agreements followed and Nunnally caught small snippets of conversation. 

"I wish I was there.”

“Well, I heard she can't walk.” 

“The terrorists deserved it.”

“Hell, if Britannia bombed Truro it had to be because of the Count.”

“They got their due.”

“No fair, they actually got to see her."

Shirley stifled a sob and Nunnally pressed her lips together. Japan had supposedly deserved it as well. And once again, her mother was responsible for a massive loss of life. All the justifications in the world did not change the cruel reality. Nobody saw the bloody truth covered in roses. Shirley probably saw a glimmer of the truth having come from Area Two and that gave Nunnally hope.

"It's not everyday one sees an Empress. It was truly a sight to behold."

"Speaking of sights, I must admit that watching the army march the traitors down the street to the execution block is enthralling. The crowds are wild. I believe we may be approaching a record number of attendees for the execution. It seems like the terrorist threat is finally over."

"It only makes sense. Empress Marianne is scheduled to arrive in an hour and I wouldn't miss the opportunity for the world. Now, onto our callers. Tell us, how do you feel? Excited? Concerned?"

Nunnally, feeling nauseous, stumbled to her feet and grasped her cane and slipped out of the cafeteria, bumping into students on her hurried way out. The news continued to play as students tuned in on the radio or the richer ones, watched the live broadcast on their laptops. 

"Live from Vancouver, we bring you the story of Mor Berger, a hero. She reported her neighbor..."

"Empress Marianne just landed. She's stepping out."

"Be safe, to report any suspicious activity call..."

"Curfews are finally lifted in Quebec after a period of peace. The threat is over."

"Marianne the Flash carries the sword, a gift from his majesty himself..."

Nunnally turned into a thankfully silent classroom and slammed the door shut. Catching her breath, she leaned against the wall. After barely having time with her mother over break, Nunnally was now inundated with her presence. Inescapable. Ever present.

The door creaked open and someone slipped inside and shut the door firmly behind them, cutting off a pair of wandering students whispering about the Emperor's Executioner.

That was what her mother was. An executioner. Bismarck had been right. Her mother could take care of herself. She was feared for a reason and her reputation was bloody. Suzaku hadn't been an isolated incident.

"You okay? You just rushed out there, I was worried," Allie asked as she rested a hand on Nunnally's shoulder.

Nunnally nodded. "Just... don't want to hear about Area Two. So many people died... and everyone's... well, it's like a game to them."

"Shirley ran out as well. I guess people could be a little more sensitive."

"She just moved from Area Two," Nunnally explained, "She knows people there probably. It's all of Area Two."

Allie forced a chuckle. "Well most of it. Greenland and Iceland are mostly untouched."

If the Count hadn't been caught yet and was just biding his time... Nunnally swallowed. A lack of activity could indicate that the terrorists were simply lying low. "I hope so."

Shinjuku, Tokyo, Area 11

Suzaku watched as a tall slim woman walked into the shop and his boss embraced her with a sob. They spoke quickly and Suzaku turned away to focus on his work as his boss pulled out a tea set and poured the stranger tea. He wouldn't be caught slacking.

An hour into his work, his boss called, "Get over here boy."

Suzaku bowing his head, stood before the woman. "Yes ma'am."

The other woman stared at him balefully and up close, Suzaku could see a family resemblance. The stranger clicked her teeth. "We don't need help from some Number. Your services are no longer required."

Suzaku hid his wince. While Chiba had the resources to feed everyone, Suzaku knew the loss of money would hit them hard, especially Ko. Baby toys and food were hard to acquire. Not to mention medicine. "Have I done anything wrong?"

"Sis," his boss began, "he's just a boy."

"Don't be ridiculous," the woman snapped back, "I'll help you run the shop. Besides, he's a Number, they’re a duplicitous lot."

Suzaku lowered his head. "May I have a letter of recommendation, ma'am?"

"No. Get out of our sight," snapped his boss's sister.

"Villetta," his boss sighed, "The news said it was Britannian bombers over Truro. It's not his fault. And I barely pay him, there's no harm in letting him stay or at least giving a letter of recommendation. He just wants to work."

"Bet it was the Numbers doing! They're all liars and cowards. What did they do after Truro was bombed? They burned Michael's house," Villetta hissed, "They killed him. Adrian and Michael are gone because of them."

His boss took an enraged step forward. "Do not use Adrian like that! How can a Number even plan such an event? Everyone agrees, it was Britannians. If they hadn't acted rashly, then our little brother would still be alive."

"And if it hadn’t been for the Numbers and traitors, it wouldn't have happened. You didn't see the mobs of savages. And I'm glad that Empress Marianne cut them down! They deserve it for betraying the Empire."

Suzaku flinched at the mention of that woman's name.

"Are you blind!" His boss threw her hands up. "Do you even listen to yourself? Why should I support Britannia?"

Villeta scowled and shook her head, her voice becoming dangerously low. "Do not go there Eveline. You may be my older sister, but I will not accept a traitor. Not after everything."

"A traitor? You're going there because I'm disagreeing with you. Open your eyes! You're blind. And that boy," she swung her hands at Suzaku, "is innocent. Maybe he'll change, maybe he won't. But we have the Honorary Britannian system for a reason. If he can be of use, then he shall be of use!"

Villetta stormed over and shoved Suzaku, throwing him in between them. "So you're a Number sympathizer now? I'm trying to protect you and you can't see it!"

"I can't see it?" His boss shook her head sadly. "You take everything at face value, not questioning a thing. I thought... I thought you were better than this."

"Guess what... Adrian died. The Numbers killed Michael. Choose where your loyalties are, your family, or some worthless cockroach."

The ultimatum hung in the air and his boss's face contorted with pain. 

Suzaku broke the silence, "I'll leave... It's not a big deal."

Villetta's eyes drilled into him, but Suzaku refused to flinch. They were grieving and Suzaku's presence was hindering their ability to move on. If he left, then it would hopefully help the world in a small way.

His boss's voice broke as she turned around, "Let me just write you a letter. And get your pay."

"Eveline—" warned Villetta, but fell abruptly silent at the violent glare from Suzkau's boss.

The fountain pen glided over the paper and his boss blew on the paper gently before folding it together and slipping it into an envelope along with numerous pound notes. Suzaku opened his mouth to protest and she shook her head slightly, her eyes darting to her sister.

"Good luck," she paused as she passed him the envelope. "What was your name?"

"Suzaku," he whispered.

"Good luck Suzaku. You were... not what I was expecting."

Suzaku left and took a final glance back at his boss... No. Eveline.